Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,511,908 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-23 15:12 | active | 1910 | 0 |
|
Continuer la lecture | Après trois ans de mariage, son mari rentrait rarement à la maison. Le seul moment d'intimité partagé était pour complaire aux aînés. Le jour de l'accouchement difficile, il est parti à l'étranger en avion privé avec sa maîtresse. Dévastée, elle a décidé de divorcer! ===== Joelle Miller a consulté le compte Twitter de Rebecca Lloyd, étudiant chaque vidéo avec une attention particulière, était impatiente de voir le visage du petit ami de Rebecca. Rebecca, la fille des clips, dégageait une aura douce et délicate dans sa simple robe blanche. Elle n'était pas très belle, mais elle dégageait une simplicité saine et son sourire était vraiment charmant. Elle a découvert que pendant les jours cruciaux, la veille de Noël, la Saint-Valentin et même l'anniversaire de Joelle, Rebecca était avec Adrian Miller, le soi-disant mari de Joelle, qui avait disparu de tous les événements importants au cours des trois dernières années. Les récits joyeux de Rebecca et les bribes de sa vie avec son petit ami suffisaient parfaitement à plonger Joelle dans la morosité. « Est-ce que tu vois ça? Il garde la tranche de pastèque la plus juteuse rien que pour moi. » « Même en rentrant tard, il n'oublie jamais de m'apporter un petit quelque chose. » « Et regarde ça, quelle surprise!Il est allé chercher un porte-bonheur pour moi à l'église. » ...... Le nom d'utilisateur du compte était « Compte à Rebours à la Mort », le seul compte que Joelle suivait. Au moment où elle allait réfléchir à ce nom inquiétant, la porte de la salle de bains s'est ouverte. Dans la pièce faiblement éclairée, Adrian est apparu. Des gouttes d'eau coulaient de ses cheveux. Malgré la lumière tamisée, ses traits frappants n'étaient pas altérés. Joelle a instinctivement éteint son téléphone et l'a regardé, perdue dans ses pensées. Cela faisait une éternité qu'elle n'avait pas vu Adrian. Ce soir, il était là bien malgré lui. Sa grand-mère, Irene Miller, était malade et cherchait désespérément un arrière-petit-enfant, ce qui obligeait le jeune homme à revenir. Sans cela, il ne serait peut-être jamais revenu. Au cours de leurs trois années de mariage, Adrian rentrait rarement à la maison et passait le plus clair de son temps dans les Villas d'Oak. Il était de notoriété publique qu'il n'aimait pas Joelle. Elle se sentait prise au piège d'un mariage qui n'existait que de nom. « Je te donne une seule chance. Que tu tombes e**einte ou non est entre les mains du destin », a déclaré Adrian, sa voix résonnante et profonde. Qu'insinuait-il? Avant que Joelle ne puisse réfléchir davantage, Adrian lui a saisi la cheville et l'a tirée vers lui. Joelle a pâli face à sa cruauté, son corps s'étant crispé sous l'effet de la peur. « Adrian!Arrête, je ne veux pas... » Ses paroles ont été interrompues par ses propres luttes frénétiques. Se retrouver dans une telle situation avec l'homme qu'elle aimait la remplissait d'humiliation et de terreur. Le rictus d'Adrian a traversé l'air. « Tu as osé me d*oguer une fois, tu aurais dû voir venir ce jour. Tu n'as qu'à l'endurer. » À ses mots durs, les yeux de Joelle se sont remplis de larmes, ses cils s'agitant comme des papillons blessés. Elle a levé les yeux vers son visage sévère, la voix tremblante. « Les choses ne sont pas ce que vous pensez...» Sa protestation a été interrompue. Sa résistance s'affaiblissant tandis que le désespoir prenait le dessus. Elle est restée allongée, souhaitant oublier tout ce qui se passait. « Tu as appris qu'il est bien plus intéressant de jouer les durs à cuire que de rester allongé comme un poisson mort », a-t-il éructé, la voix teintée de méchanceté. Après sa douche, il est parti sans un regard en arrière. Avant et après, Il prenait des douches rituelles comme si elle était une tache sur sa conscience. Joelle avait du mal à comprendre le rôle qu'elle jouait dans la vie d'Adrian. Était-elle un simple jouet pour? Ou un outil satisfaire les attentes de sa famille en matière d'héritier? La fenêtre était grandement ouverte, laissant entrer un vent froid et mordant. Joelle a frissonné, resserrant la couverture autour d'elle. Ce n'était pas seulement le froid qui la faisait trembler. Elle avait l'impression que son cœur avait été déchiré, qu'un vent glacial s'était engouffré dans sa plaie ouverte. L'homme qu'elle aimait tant depuis près de huit ans lui était désormais étranger. Trois ans plus tôt, lors d'un somptueux banquet organisé par la famille Miller, Joelle avait trop bu. À son réveil, elle s'était avec Adrian. Avant qu'elle n'ait pu reprendre ses esprits, son frère et plusieurs membres de la famille Miller avaient fait irruption. Ce qui avait été fait était irréversible. La grand-mère d'Adrian avait pris les rênes et avait arrangé leur mariage. Pendant tout ce temps, Adrian était persuadé que Joelle le piéger. Joelle avait déjà été déconcertée par la profonde animosité d'Adrian, même s'il croyait qu'elle l'avait d**gué. Après tout, ils avaient tous les deux grandi ensemble. Mais à présent, elle a compris. Aux yeux d'Adrian, elle n'était rien d'autre que l'infâme femme qui avait saboté sa relation avec Rebecca. Elle se surprenait souvent à penser à un Adrian qui semblait parfait dans les vidéos de Rebecca, toujours si doux et attentif. Elle s'est rendu compte qu'il ne lui montrerait probablement jamais la même tendresse. Finalement, Joelle a succombé à une crise de sanglots. Cette nuit-là, son sommeil a été agité et perturbé. Dans les dernières heures, elle se surprenait à rêver de l'époque où Adrian et elle n'étaient pas en conflit. Réveillée par son sommeil agité, Joelle s'est levée inhabituellement tôt. Après s'être rafraîchie, elle a enfilé une tenue décontractée et s'est rendue au rez-de-chaussée. Leah Jenkins, la femme de chambre de longue date, a remarqué la descente de Joelle et s'est empressée de mettre la table pour le petit-déjeuner, connaissant toutes ses préférences alimentaires. Joelle a pris son temps, mangeant lentement et de manière délibérée. « Mme Miller, pourquoi n'avez-vous pas convaincu M. Miller de rester la nuit dernière? Ce n'est pas souvent qu'il rentre à la maison », a commenté Leah, son ton reflétant la sympathie qu'elle éprouvait à l'égard de Joelle. Leah était au service de la famille Miller depuis de nombreuses années, et avait vu Joelle et Adrian passer du statut d'amis d'enfance à celui d'ennemis. Une pointe de gêne a brièvement traversé les traits de Joelle pour ensuite être masquée par un sourire serein. « J'ai essayé, mais il a refusé », a-t-elle répondu. Il avait le cœur ailleurs. Ses sentiments se portaient sur les Villas d'Oak, où vivait celle qu'il chérissait vraiment. Leah a hésité avant de reprendre la parole, le ton prudent. « C'est peut-être parce que M. Miller est très impliqué dans l'entreprise. La gestion d'une entreprise aussi importante lui prend beaucoup de temps. » Après avoir été réaffectée aux soins de Joelle trois ans plus tôt, Leah en était venue à comprendre les nuances de ce mariage mieux que quiconque. Sa perspicacité s'accompagnait d'une sympathie sincère pour Joelle. Les cils de la jeune femme frémissaient pendant qu'elle grignotait sa tartine, ses yeux larmoyant légèrement sous le coup de l'émotion. Oui, Adrian était très occupé, mais il prenait toujours le temps de s'occuper de Rebecca. Il fréquentait la Cathédrale du Salut pour lui demander un charme de bénédiction. Malgré son emploi du temps chargé, il ne ratait jamais les vacances avec elle. À ce moment-là, le téléphone de Joelle a rompu le silence. Alors que Leah quittait la salle à manger, Joelle a décroché l'appel de sa meilleure amie, Katherine Nash. « Katherine, je veux divorcer », a dit Joelle d'une voix rauque. Chapitre 2 Être désormais condamnée définitivement Joelle a pris la décision de divorcer. Il n'y avait aucune raison de faire traîner les choses plus longtemps. Après un moment de silence stupéfait, Katherine a éclaté d'un rire strident. « Tu vas avoir la moitié des biens d'Adrian? Oh, mon Dieu!Joelle, tu vas devenir milliardaire!» « Je ne peux pas. » En effet, Joelle avait signé un accord lorsqu'elle et Adrian s'étaient mariés. S'ils divorçaient, elle n'aurait rien. « Alors pourquoi tu veux divorcer, bon sang? Continue à être sa femme!» Joelle se souvenait de la rudesse d'Adrian la nuit précédente et de l'humiliation qui s'en était suivie. Par le passé, elle avait été si naïve, croyant que son amour pour Adrian pouvait l'aider à supporter n'importe quelle épreuve. Mais aujourd'hui, en regardant en arrière, elle s'est rendu compte à quel point elle avait été stupide. Adrian l'aimait-il davantage à cause de la souffrance? La réponse était tout simplement non. Un homme qui l'aimait vraiment ne l'aurait jamais laissée souffrir. Joelle s'est moquée d'elle-même et a changé de sujet. « Au fait, tu te souviens du service que je t'ai demandé la dernière fois? » « Oui. J'allais t'en parler. Tu m'as demandé d'être à l'affût d'un emploi, et j'ai quelque chose pour toi. Tu apprendras à jouer du violon à un élève, mais je dois dire que ce sera un gaspillage de ton talent. » « Ce n'est pas grave », a répondu Joelle avec un léger sourire. « Ce n'est pas du tout un gâchis. J'ai été femme au foyer pendant trois ans. Il suffit que quelqu'un veuille bien m'embaucher. » « En quoi ce n'est pas un gâchis? Tu étais si près de faire partie d'un orchestre international. Si tu ne t'étais pas mariée... », s'est interrompue Katherine, se sentant indignée pour son amie. Après son mariage, Joelle n'avait même plus le droit de travailler. Ces familles riches s'accrochaient à des règles aussi désuètes. Toute cette situation était ridicule. Trois ans plus tôt, la carrière de violoniste de Joelle était en plein essor. Cependant, les traditions strictes de la famille Miller lui interdisaient de jouer en public. Le premier jour de son mariage, la mère d'Adrian lui avait bien dit : « Tu n'as pas besoin de travailler. Adrian subviendra à tes besoins. Ton travail consistera à donner naissance à ses enfants et à prendre soin de ton mari. » Après son appel avec Katherine, Joelle est montée à l'étage et a récupéré son violon, longtemps négligé, dans le bureau. C'était un cadeau spécial de son père pour son dix-huitième anniversaire. Tragiquement, peu de temps après l'avoir reçu, son père avait été victime d'une attaque cérébrale et était tombé dans le coma. Son frère aîné s'était chargé de subvenir aux besoins de la famille. Il l'avait laissée poursuivre son rêve de jouer du violon sans s'inquiéter. Tout en se remémorant le passé, Joelle a tiré l'archet sur les cordes. Des années en arrière, un accident l'avait blessée au poignet et elle n'avait plus joué depuis ce temps. Aujourd'hui, alors qu'elle jouait, une douleur aiguë lui a traversé le poignet, mais elle a persisté. Elle s'est appuyée sur sa mémoire musculaire pour jouer un court morceau. À la fin, elle a éclaté d'un rire amer. Le son était terrible. Juste à ce moment-là, elle a entendu la voix de Leah à la porte, remplie de surprise et de joie. « Monsieur, vous êtes rentré!» Leah était intérieurement contente de voir Adrian. Son retour à la maison devait signifier qu'il tenait toujours à Joelle. Si Joelle lui disait quelque chose de gentil, leur relation pourrait peut-être s'améliorer. Pendant ce temps, Joelle était surprise. Adrian rentrait rarement à la maison dans la journée. Elle venait de poser son violon lorsque la porte s'est ouverte. Adrian se tenait dans l'embrasure de la porte, sa grande taille imposante. Les sourcils froncés, il l'a regardée. Il se souvenait que Joelle avait appris à jouer du violon lorsqu'elle était enfant et qu'elle avait été félicitée pour son talent par un professeur renommé. Mais pour une raison ou une autre, elle avait cessé de jouer. Ayant écouté de l'extérieur tout à l'heure, il avait trouvé son jeu médiocre. Comment pourrait-on avoir loué son talent? Joelle lui a jeté un coup d'œil et a baissé la tête pour replacer le violon dans son étui. Elle a alors demandé à voix basse : « Qu'est-ce qui t'amène ici? Tu as besoin de quelque chose? » « Je suis venu chercher quelque chose et te rappeler que nous devons rendre visite à grand-mère demain », a répondu Adrian d'un ton froid. Rendre visite à sa grand-mère au moins une fois par mois était une obligation familiale. Demain, c'était ce jour-là. Sans cette obligation, Adrian ne serait pas du tout revenu. Si Joelle et lui ne se présentaient pas ensemble, Irene serait contrariée. Joelle a souri avec amertume. Elle se souvenait des principes de la famille Miller mieux qu'Adrian et les avait toujours respectés. Même Irene, toujours aussi stricte, ne pouvait pas lui reprocher quoi que ce soit. « Je n'ai pas oublié. Je suis soulagée de savoir que tu ne l'as pas oublié non plus », a répondu Joelle. Il y avait dans son ton une pointe d'accusation qui faisait ricaner Adrian. L'espace d'un instant, il a ressenti une colère qui couvait en lui. Sans un mot de plus, il s'est dirigé directement vers la garde-robe pour y chercher quelque chose. Même s'il ne rentrait que rarement à la maison, Joelle entretenait méticuleusement sa garde-robe, avec des vêtements lavés, repassés et bien rangés. Joelle avait l'impression que son rôle se réduisait aux tâches ménagères, ce que Leah pouvait également faire. Son seul avantage, peut-être, était qu'elle était plus jeune et plus jolie que Leah. Ses yeux ont suivi les mouvements d'Adrian. L'annulaire de celui-ci était nu ; il n'y avait pas d'alliance. Une vive douleur lui a traversé le cœur. « Adrian, divorçons », a dit soudain Joelle, la voix aussi douce qu'une brise. Prononcer ces mots l'a vidée de toutes ses forces, mais elle a senti un étrange soulagement l'envahir. Adrian s'est retourné et l'a regardée avec un sourire moqueur. « Réfléchis bien avant de parler. La famille Watson est désormais condamnée définitivement. Sans mon soutien, comptes-tu dormir dans la rue avec ton frère après le divorce? » Depuis la chute de la famille Watson, Joelle était passée du statut de fille choyée à celui de Mme Miller ridiculisée. La famille Miller la détestait et la considérait comme si elle et son frère étaient des sangsues dont ils ne pouvaient se débarrasser. Même ses moments d'intimité avec Adrian lui donnaient l'impression d'être dégradée. Joelle s'est mordu la lèvre et s'est redressée. « J'ai déjà loué un appartement. Même si je finissais par dormir dans la rue, ce serait de ma faute. » Tout ce qu'elle voulait, c'était qu'Adrian la respecte, mais trois ans de captivité avaient usé sa fierté et sa dignité. « Et où as-tu trouvé l'argent pour louer un appartement? Si tu voulais tant être indépendante, tu n'aurais pas dû dépenser un seul centime de la famille Miller. » Adrian, dos à Joelle, a retrouvé l'alliance perdue dans un interstice et l'a tenue dans sa paume. Joelle n'a rien remarqué. Les paroles qu'il prononçait la laissaient de marbre. Oui, elle avait dépensé ses maigres économies pour louer l'appartement. Mais depuis qu'elle était mariée à Adrien, ce qui était à elle n'était-il pas aussi à lui? De plus, le soutien financier qu'Adrian avait apporté à la famille Watson au fil des ans représentait une somme importante. Joelle avait toujours détesté l'idée de devoir quoi que ce soit à Adrian, mais sa dette envers lui était la plus importante. S'ils divorçaient, il cesserait probablement tout soutien financier à la famille Watson. Voulait-il dire qu'elle devrait quitter le mariage les mains vides? Alors qu'Adrian se retournait pour partir, Joelle l'a interpellé, sa dignité à peine intacte. « Je suis légalement habilitée à contracter ce mariage et j'ai un droit légitime sur ce qui est censé m'appartenir. Mais ne t'inquiète pas, je ne te demanderai pas grand-chose, juste ce qu'il faut pour aider le Groupe Watson à traverser cette crise. » Adrian s'est figé, ses traits s'étant affinés. Ses lèvres se sont plissées en une fine ligne et sa mâchoire s'est serrée. C'étaient des signes évidents de sa colère naissante. Même si Joelle s'était mentalement préparée, elle n'avait pas pu résister à l'intensité de sa rage. Chaque instant passé sous le regard sévère du jeune homme intensifiait son angoisse. À ce moment-là, le téléphone d'Adrian a sonné. Il l'a sorti de sa poche et a commencé à s'éloigner. « Adrian!» Chapitre 3 Je ferai toujours bonne figure La frustration d'Adrian crépitait comme de l'électricité statique dans l'air. « Si ton frère a besoin d'argent, dis-lui d'aller directement au Groupe Miller. » « Ce n'est pas de ça qu'il s'agit!», a rétorqué Joelle. Il ne l'a pas comprise du tout. Joelle l'a poursuivi à toute allure, le cœur battant d'urgence. « Adrian, je veux divorcer!» À ces mots, Adrian s'est arrêté et a tourné la tête ; le téléphone qu'il tenait à la main s'est tu lui aussi. Du haut de son un mètre quatre-vingt-dix, Adrian dominait pysiquement Joelle. Il avait un regard froid et lorsqu'il a parlé, sa voix était empreinte de moquerie. « Joelle, tu ne peux pas trouver un meilleur jeu que ces incessantes discussions? Si tu veux vraiment divorcer, pourquoi ne pas le dire toi-même à grand-mère? Sinon, que je n'entende plus jamais ce mot de ta bouche!» La porte s'est refermée derrière lui, le bruit de la fin résonnant. Joelle s'est adossée au mur, ses jambes se dérobant sous elle jusqu'à ce qu'elle glisse sur le sol. Un rire amer s'est échappé de ses lèvres. Leur mariage avait été arrangé par Irene. Adrian y avait été forcé, et Joelle le savait très bien. Si elle voulait vraiment divorcer, elle savait que parler à Irene serait la solution la plus efficace. Mais une petite partie stupide d'elle-même s'était agrippée à l'espoir qu'Adrian et elle formaient un vrai couple. Elle avait donc abordé le sujet avec lui en premier car elle le considérait comme son mari. Mais elle avait oublié un détail crucial ; Adrian n'avait jamais voulu se marier avec elle. Son refus avait été manifeste dès le début, même si elle avait essayé de l'ignorer. Les derniers mots qu'il lui avait adressés n'étaient pas seulement dédaigneux, mais c'était un ordre. Si elle était sérieuse, elle devait affronter Irene elle-même. Ainsi, après avoir pris une douche, Joelle s'est habillée de vêtements neufs et s'est préparée à rendre visite à Irene. Irene était une femme stricte, autoritaire et crainte par toute la famille. Elle régnait d'une main de fer et la désobéissance n'était pas tolérée. Mais Joelle partageait un lien unique avec elle. Si Joelle avait accepté d'épouser Adrian, c'était en partie pour répondre aux attentes d'Irene. Elle avait voulu s'occuper d'Adrian, construire un foyer et faire en sorte qu'Irene puisse mourir sans regret. Mais à présent, elle ne pouvait plus tenir plus longtemps. Regarder Adrian prodiguer son attention à une autre femme emplissait Joelle d'une vague d'amertume qui menaçait de la consumer. Elle savait bien qu'Adrian ne l'aimait pas. Il ne l'avait jamais aimée et ne l'aimerait jamais ! Alors qu'elle était sur le point de partir, son téléphone a sonné. C'était son frère, Shawn Watson, qui l'appelait. « Shawn? Qu'est-ce qu'il y a? » « Mme Miller!» C'était l'assistant de Shawn, avec une voix paniquée, quelque chose que Joelle n'avait jamais entendu auparavant. Elle a frissonné et a serré le téléphone plus fort alors qu'elle se tenait au bas de l'escalier. « Où est Shawn? Que lui est-il arrivé? » « Hier soir, M. Watson a assisté à une réunion d'affaires au cours de laquelle on l'a poussé à b*ire trop. Il était censé rentrer chez lui, mais Erick Lloyd a insisté pour l'emmener dans une station thermale. » Joelle s'est figée, la fureur déferlant. « Erick ne savait pas que cela pouvait le tuer? » « Erick est un véritable poison!Il a toujours cherché à se faire remarquer depuis que son père et son frère sont devenus les chauffeurs de la famille Miller. Mme Miller, vous devez venir rapidement!M. Watson est toujours au bloc opératoire, et les médecins ont émis deux avis d'état critique. Je n'ai pas pu tenir plus longtemps avant de vous appeler!» Sa voix s'est brisée alors qu'il était au bord des larmes. Joelle savait qu'il ne l'appellerait pas si la situation n'était pas vraiment désespérée. Shawn l'avait toujours protégée des mauvaises nouvelles, peu importe les circonstances. Si son assistant était à ce point ébranlé, la vie de Shawn était sans doute au bord de l'abîme. Joelle avait l'impression que le monde se refermait sur elle, sa voix s'étranglant dans sa gorge. Elle a manqué la dernière marche et a fait une chute brutale, sa cheville se tordant brusquement. La douleur fulgurante l'a ramenée à la réalité, et les larmes lui sont montées aux yeux. « Oh non!Mme Miller, comment avez-vous pu ne pas faire attention à ce que vous faisiez? » Leah s'est précipitée et a aidé Joelle à se relever. Joelle s'est agrippée au bras de Leah, sa vision étant brouillée par les larmes. Elle a essayé de parler, mais les mots sont sortis étouffés et brisés entre les sanglots. « Mon frère... Je dois le voir à l'hôpital!» Sentant l'urgence dans sa voix, Leah n'a pas hésité. « Très bien, ne vous inquiétez pas. Je vais demander au chauffeur de vous y emmener tout de suite!» Leah était une femme de ménage expérimentée et fiable qui travaillait pour la famille Miller depuis des années. En moins de cinq minutes, la voiture est arrivée devant la villa. Alors que Joelle s'apprêtait à monter dans la voiture, elle s'est tournée vers Leah. « S'il te plaît, n'en parle pas à Irene. Je ne veux pas l'inquiéter. » Le cœur de Leah s'est adouci aux paroles de la jeune femme. Même dans son état pâle et baigné de larmes, Joelle pensait au bien-être d'Irene. Quelle fille rare et remarquable ! « Ne vous inquiétez pas, Mme Miller. Je sais ce qu'il faut faire. Allez voir votre frère. » Lorsque Joelle est arrivée à l'hôpital, Shawn venait tout juste d'être sorti du bloc opératoire. Voyant Shawn branché à des tubes et des fils, l'assistant s'est presque effondré sur le sol. En s'approchant, Joelle l'a trouvé agenouillé contre le mur en train de prier, les yeux injectés de sang et creux. Elle s'est abstenue de lui reprocher de ne pas avoir mieux protégé Shawn. Ils auraient le temps d'en reparler plus tard. Une fois l'état de Shawn stabilisé, Joelle a tiré son assistant à part. « Raconte-moi tout ce qui s'est passé. » L'assistant a hésité, les traits tirés par l'inquiétude. « Mme Miller, M. Watson nous a demandé de ne pas vous impliquer dans les affaires. » « C'est une question de vie ou de mort. Penses-tu encore que me laisser dans l'ignorance est une option? » La patience de Joelle a craqué, et elle s'est retournée pour s'éloigner. « Mme Miller, c'est inutile. » La voix de l'assistant était lourde de désespoir. « Depuis le décès de votre père, le Groupe Watson repose entièrement sur les épaules de M. Watson. Il s'est battu pour maintenir la dignité de la famille afin que votre vie au sein de la famille Miller soit plus facile. » Pendant trois ans, Shawn s'est battu vaillamment pour maintenir la famille à flot. Sans le soutien financier d'Adrian, leurs efforts se seraient effondrés depuis longtemps. Le souhait le plus profond de Shawn était que Joelle vive confortablement, mais malgré ses efforts acharnés, il n'a jamais pu lui faire gagner le respect qu'elle méritait de la part de son mari. Peu importe les sacrifices de Shawn, Joelle était toujours méprisée dans la famille Miller. Joelle était furieuse, mais elle savait qu'elle ne pouvait pas changer sa réalité. Prenant une profonde inspiration, elle a demandé : « As-tu parlé de ma relation avec Adrian? » Elle espérait que le fait d'être alignée sur la famille Miller aiderait Shawn à tenir bon. « M. Watson refuse d'en parler. Il a peur que cela ne rende les choses plus difficiles pour vous. » Joelle a laissé échapper un rire amer. Depuis le début, elle n'avait jamais pu se tenir sur un pied d'égalité avec Adrian. Il n'était pas étonnant qu'il la méprise, car elle avait du mal à se supporter elle-même. Une heure auparavant, elle était déterminée à demander le divorce. À présent, elle s'accrochait au nom d'Adrian, désespérée de rendre la vie plus facile à Shawn. « Dis à Shawn que je suis la femme d'Adrian Miller, celle qu'Irene a sélectionnée. Tant que je serai Mme Miller, je ferai bonne figure dans la famille Miller!» Des pas ont résonné derrière elle. Joelle s'est retournée et a croisé le regard froid d'Adrian. À ses côtés se tenait une jeune fille à l'allure frêle, aux grands yeux innocents, qui s'accrochait ouvertement à Adrian. Le regard de celui-ci sur Joelle était empli d'un froid dédain, comme si le simple fait de reconnaître sa présence était un effort. Il avait vu clair dans son jeu ; Joelle ne voulait pas vraiment divorcer. La femme qui avait parlé si résolument de quitter la maison se tenait maintenant là, exhibant fièrement son titre de Mme Miller. Sa menace de divorcer n'était rien d'autre qu'un stratagème, comme une querelle d'amoureux qui se terminait par des menaces vides de sens. Cette femme rusée l'avait d**gué pour qu'il devienne son mari. Avec des tactiques aussi trompeuses, comment pouvait-elle facilement se défaire de cette union? Ce même mariage servait de bouée de sauvetage à sa famille en difficulté. Il avait donné au Groupe Watson une centaine de millions chaque année. Joelle serait idiote de risquer de perdre cette somme en divorçant. Chapitre 4 Elle a fini par comprendre Joelle était depuis longtemps devenue insensible à l'indifférence frileuse d'Adrian. Elle a observé tranquillement leurs bras entrelacés, ses pensées dérivant vers les doux moments capturés dans les vidéos de Rebecca qui avaient fait beaucoup d'envieux. Quel couple parfait! Cette pensée a des picotements Joelle. « Joelle, par pitié, ne te trompe pas!» La voix de Rebecca était empreinte d'urgence et elle a rapidement retiré sa main du bras d'Adrian. « Je ne vais pas bien et je ne peux pas marcher bien loin. Adie était juste assez gentil pour me soutenir. » Joelle a réussi à esquisser un léger sourire. « Qu'est-ce qui t'amène à l'hôpital? », a-t-elle demandé à Adrian, ignorant délibérément l'explication de Rebecca. « C'est à propos d'Erick », est intervenue Rebecca, les mains jointes devant elle comme une enfant repentante. « Je suis aussi venue te présenter mes excuses, Joelle. Désolée qu'Erick ait été si imprudent et que ton frère se soit retrouvé à l'hôpital. » Joelle a rétorqué : « J'ai bien entendu imprudent? Ton frère a failli t*er le mien, et tu penses que des excuses suffisent à arranger les choses? » Rebecca a tressailli, s'agrippant instinctivement à la manche d'Adrian pour se soutenir. La voix d'Adrian était aussi froide que l'hiver lorsqu'il a finalement pris la parole. « Ça suffit, Joelle. Ce n'était pas intentionnel. » Il s'est ensuite adressé à Rebecca avec un ton plus doux. « Allons-y. Tu n'es pas là pour voir Erick? » Une vague de prise de conscience glacée a envahi Joelle. Elle avait espéré naïvement qu'Adrian était là pour prendre des nouvelles de Shawn. Mais non, il avait juste accompagné Rebecca, pour voir Erick. Même s'il s'arrêtait pour voir Shawn, ce ne serait que par obligation, et cela ne pouvait pas aller plus loin. Elle savait qu'Adrian ne la défendrait jamais. « Rebecca, je n'oublierai pas ce qu'Erick a fait!», a dit Joelle. Les jambes de Rebecca se sont dérobées et elle s'est effondrée contre la poitrine d'Adrian. Andrian l'a rattrapée juste à temps. « Joelle, Erick ne voulait pas faire de mal. Il est aussi hospitalisé!» « Il est mort? Si ce n'est pas le cas, il doit payer pour ce qu'il a fait!» Joelle s'emportait rarement, mais cette fois-ci, c'était différent. Shawn était la seule famille qui lui restait. Son père, handicapé par une attaque cérébrale, gisait dans un état végétatif avec peu ou pas d'espoir de guérison, et sa mère avait péri dans un accident de voiture. Depuis ses dix-huit ans, il n'y avait plus qu'elle et Shawn pour affronter le monde ensemble. Pendant leurs heures les plus sombres, Shawn avait porté le fardeau seul, permettant à Joelle de poursuivre sa passion pour le violon. Aujourd'hui, l'idée de le perdre était insupportable. La seule chose qu'elle souhaitait, c'était la mort d'Erick. « Joelle, comment peux-tu dire ça? », a sangloté Rebecca, la voix tremblante d'incrédulité. La patience d'Adrian a craqué, et ses yeux sont devenus froids alors qu'ils se sont fixés sur Joelle. « Qu'est-ce que tu veux? » « Shawn a reçu deux notifications d'état critique. Qu'en est-il d'Erick? » Rebecca a sursauté, s'accrochant à Adrian comme s'il était la seule chose qui l'empêchait de s'effondrer. « Joelle, je t'en prie!Il ne me reste qu'un seul frère. Aie pitié, s'il te plaît!» Elle s'est ensuite évanouie avant que Joelle ne puisse répondre, ne laissant plus de place à l'argumentation. Adrian a pris Rebecca dans ses bras, ses yeux remplis de reproches froids alors qu'il regardait Joelle une dernière fois. Il s'est alors éloigné, laissant Joelle debout, ancrée sur place, incapable de bouger ou même de penser pendant ce qui lui a semblé être une éternité. Avant leur mariage, elle avait été la fille chérie, mais après, elle s'était réduite au rôle de servante d'Adrian. Avec le recul, elle s'est rendu compte à quel point elle avait été naïve. Elle était autrefois une personne très fière, mais maintenant elle endure toutes sortes de griefs juste pour faire plaisir à son mari. C'était pitoyable ! Cela fait trois ans, il est temps de divorcer et de commencer une nouvelle vie... ...... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichés est limité. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (Accéder automatiquement à ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &3& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.kifflire.com/20322410-fb_contact-fra | Romantic Fiction | https://www.facebook.com/61564727788108/ | 44 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.kifflire.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.kifflire.com/20322410-fb_contact-fra220_2-1029-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=1017049066627247&rawadid=120212801065060391 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464786745_535892925894709_7172336259466652920_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wlmBqgsmKa8Q7kNvgHgsFyS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AC7VA9RlhO7rHqMBBjH-5XA&oh=00_AYAqWx4vS9VpNyjIOMfP6UNnA8V5NA44WJeefUa0EGbpPA&oe=67481D21 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Romantic Fiction | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,511,928 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-23 15:12 | active | 1910 | 0 |
|
Seguir leyendo👉👉 | Tuvieron un conflicto en su primer encuentro, pero no se esperaba que el amor aparecería de una manera inesperada. El hombre y la mujer se enamoraron rápidamente, pero la brecha de edad de 15 años no es fácil de superar... ===== A Deanna no le gustaba nada lo que Harry le estaba proponiendo. Tenía que estar loco para tener semejante idea. - Lo que me estás diciendo no tiene ningún sentido ¿Te golpeaste la cabeza antes de venir? - - Lo sé, pero necesitamos tu ayuda. No sé a quién más pedírselo- La novia de Harry, Laura, no decía nada, pero se estaba poniendo cada vez más nerviosa. La situación de ambos no era buena, estaban estudiando todavía, eran jóvenes, estaban locamente enamorados, pero se descuidaron. Laura había confirmado su embarazo apenas tres días atrás. - Créeme que los entiendo, Harry, pero nadie va a creérselo. Ni siquiera me conocen en tu familia - - Pero hablé con mi hermano y ha accedido, por favor Deanna, ayúdanos- Laura se atrevió a intervenir, tenía los ojos llenos de lágrimas. - No te pediríamos esto si no fuera algo tan importante para nosotros. Nuestras familias son muy estrictas al respecto. No dejarán que Harry se casé conmigo si su hermano mayor aún está soltero. Y mi familia no me permitirá que conserve el bebé si no estoy casada - Ver a Laura tan angustiada hizo que Deanna comenzara a dudar. - No puedo creer que hasta el día de hoy continúen con esas reglas tan antiguas. Pero no conozco a tu hermano mayor más que por fotografía - La propuesta con la que habían llegado era simple: para que Harry y Laura pudieran casarse, Daniel que había enviudado 5 años atrás tenía que volver a contraer matrimonio. Deanna era la mejor amiga de Harry y la única opción que les quedaba. -Ni yo tampoco lo creo, parece que continuamos viviendo en la edad media. Es todo lo que se me ocurrió para solucionarlo y Daniel está dispuesto también- -Pero ¿Qué va a decir tu familia? ¿Estarán de acuerdo? ¿Solo voy a aparecerme un día y anunciarles que soy la futura esposa de tu hermano? - -Eso podemos verlo sobre la marcha, lo importante es que se casen lo antes posible; luego lo haremos nosotros y podremos tener a nuestro bebé - Deanna tenía que estar tan loca como Harry porque toda esta idea demente comenzaba a resultarle viable. Tenía mucho cariño por su amigo y ver a la pobre Laura tan angustiada por su bebé en camino la terminó por decidir. -Bien, pero... - - ¡¿En verdad, Deanna?! ¡Esto es genial! - -Espera, Harry ... - - ¡Nos has salvado, amiga! ¡Eres la mejor! ¡Laura, vamos a casarnos! - - ¡¡ HARRY!! Espera, por favor... Al menos preséntame a tu hermano primero - - ¡Claro! Arreglaré una cena para que puedas conocerlo. Solo nosotros 4 - Laura se puso a llorar sin consuelo, estaba tan feliz que no podía parar. Harry la abrazaba y la en el rostro con mucho cariño tratando de consolarla. En verdad esos dos estaban muy enamorados, daban ternura. Era una pena que tuvieran que llegar a idear un plan tan descabellado para poder seguir juntos. Esto le hizo pensar a Deanna que se había metido en la boca del lobo. ¿Qué clase de familia tiene este tipo de tradiciones y las respeta a rajatabla? Pero no podía negarse ante semejante pedido. Conocía a Harry desde que comenzó a estudiar en la Universidad de Arte, enseguida se hicieron compañeros, compinches y terminaron como buenos amigos. A Laura le costó un poco al principio aceptarla como amiga de su prometido, pero con el correr del tiempo se dio cuenta de que se querían como hermanos. Comenzaron a compartir mucho los tres juntos a pesar de tener orígenes tan diferentes. Harry y Laura provenían de familias adineradas, élite tradicional con generaciones completas de profesionales exitosos. En cambio, Deanna, se había criado con su madre y su abuela y ella era la primera en toda su familia en pisar una Universidad. De hecho, tenía un trabajo de medio tiempo en una tienda de ropa para poder solventar algunos gastos y no cargar tanto a su madre con los costos de enviarla a estudiar a la capital. Deanna había mostrado tener un talento natural para el canto, quizá heredado de su padre a quien no conoció, y ambas mujeres decidieron hacer un esfuerzo más para darle la posibilidad de que tuviera una educación superior. En cambio, Harry y Laura no tenían que preocuparse por trivialidades como el dinero; aunque a él le costó bastante convencer a su padre de dejarlo estudiar música en vez de ser un abogado, un médico o un empresario como su hermano. Pero como Daniel ya se encargaba del negocio familiar fue más flexible con su hijo menor. -Mi familia no puede enterarse - Les dijo Deanna - ¿Por qué? - Le preguntó Laura -Solo somos nosotras tres, no quiero que piensen que este matrimonio durará toda la vida y luego me vean divorciada. Les prometí que primero terminaría la carrera - -No te preocupes, amiga, lo mantendremos lo más discreto que podamos - El bebé que venía en camino llegaría en menos de 8 meses así que tenían poco tiempo antes que comenzara a notarse en Laura. Debían acelerar todo; una vez que Deanna y Daniel concluyeran la boda iban a fugarse “románticamente” para sellar su amor. Volverían después de que el niño hubiese nacido y ya nadie podría decir nada al respecto. Entonces Deanna y Daniel declararían que no eran compatibles y se separarían, como si no hubiese ocurrido nada. Era lo más normal del mundo ¿verdad? Muchas parejas se disolvían después de convivir un tiempo porque descubrían que en realidad no se llevaban tan bien. Nadie saldría herido o perjudicado y Deanna ganaría un sobrino o sobrina a quien mimar. -Llamaré a mi hermano para contarle las buenas nuevas y ver cuándo puede reunirse con nosotros - - ¿Sabe quién soy? - -Bueno, sabe que le preguntaría a una amiga de la Universidad. No tenía sentido decirle que eras tú porque tampoco te conoce - -Ya veo - -Pero no debes preocuparte por eso, seguro le caerás bien. No es tan “difícil” como todos dicen - - ¿A qué te refieres con “difícil” - - Mi cuñado es un poco... especial. Pero Harry tiene razón, no es tan malo una vez que lo conoces - Trató de alivianar las cosas Laura. - ¿Por qué de pronto siento que me estoy metiendo en un terrible problema? - Harry y Laura se miraron y sonrieron. Era cierto que Daniel era algo complicado en ciertos aspectos, pero era una persona de buen corazón. Quizá un poco estricto y diametralmente opuesto a la personalidad alegre y despreocupada de Deanna; estaba dispuesto a ayudarlos por el bien de su futuro sobrino. Aunque había hecho un escándalo cuando se enteró, no permitiría que nada le pasara a su hermano o a su cuñada y mucho menos al niño. -Por cierto, si sabes que Daniel tiene tres hijos ¿Verdad? - - ¡¡¿QUÉ?!! - -Si: Ethan, Naomi y Jonathan - - ¿No eran los hijos de tu hermana? - -No, Susan aún no se casa - - ¡Oh, por Dios! - -Serás una madrastra genial - - No tires de la soga, niño, no vaya a ser que se rompa - - No puedes arrepentirte ahora, ya dijiste que si - - Pruébame - Laura estaba feliz, muy feliz. Los veía pelear como si fueran dos niños pequeños y no podía evitar sentirse muy afortunada. Deanna estaba más que dispuesta a hacer esto por ellos, iba a ser madre y el hombre que amaba se casaría con ella. Solo esperaba que todo saliera bien y Daniel se comportara como un caballero. Esa noche salieron a cenar los tres juntos al puesto de comidas que estaba cerca de la Universidad y solían frecuentar bastante. Deanna y Harry sí pudieron beber unas, demasiadas, porque acabaron la noche casi arrastrándose para llevar de vuelta a Deanna a su departamento y luego tomar un taxi. Ya en su departamento la “poderosa Dean”, como Harry la llamaba, cayó como una roca sobre la cama. No tenía idea de todo lo que estaba por vivir solo por intentar ayudar a sus amigos. Capítulo 2 Cara de hielo Daniel Crusher llevaba 5 años viudo. Su esposa había fallecido de una afección cardiaca poco después de dar a luz a su pequeño hijo. Lo dejó solo con 3 niños y una profunda tristeza en una casa que de pronto se volvió muy grande. No tenía intenciones de volver a casarse, aunque era uno de los solteros más codiciados y se le conocían algunas relaciones pasajeras. Él podía criar solo a sus hijos, o al menos eso creía. Y de pronto llega su hermano menor a ponerlo entre la espada y la pared y con una propuesta totalmente impensable. Cuando supo por qué, estalló en furia. - ¡¿Cómo puedes ser tan irresponsable?!- Pero Daniel no podía dejar a su hermano y a Laura a su suerte. Mucho menos abandonar al pequeño que venía en camino. Dentro de la coraza de hielo que se había creado todavía existía un hombre de corazón cálido. - ¿Quién es ella? - Le había preguntado. Y de nuevo volvió a poner el grito en el cielo cuando Harry le habló de Deanna. -Pero si va a la Universidad contigo eso quiere decir que... ¿tiene tu edad? - -Sí, tiene 25 como Laura y yo- -Harry, ¿estas demente? Le llevó 15 años de diferencia - - Es la única que puede aceptar esto, Daniel, no conozco a nadie más que acceda a hacerlo- No solo debía casarse con una mujer que no conocía, sino que era 15 años más joven que él. Una universitaria a quien nunca antes vio en su vida. Esto resultaría un desastre. -A mamá le va a dar un infarto, lo sabes- -Tu puedes con ella, siempre te has impuesto cuando quieres algo, aunque nuestros padres se opongan- -Esto es diferente, Harry. ¿Crees que aceptarían qué me case de repente con una mujer más joven, que nadie conoce y que estudia contigo? - -Al menos pueden decirles que yo los presenté- Daniel no tendría demasiados problemas para imponer su voluntad, pero la historia tenía que ser creíble. Era una mujer muy joven para él y ese no era su estilo. En verdad su hermano lo estaba poniendo en un aprieto, eran demasiadas cosas para justificar. Solo había salido con dos mujeres, de manera oficial, en todos estos años y solo por insistencia de su madre que quería que sus nietos tuvieran una figura materna. Una de ellas no había tenido problemas con que él tuviera 3 hijos, pero a Daniel no le gustaba. La otra tampoco le gustaba, pero se lo hizo fácil porque no tenía intenciones de convertirse en la madre de nadie. El resto de las pocas mujeres fueron cosas ocasionales o fugaces sin relevancia. -Tengo que conocerla al menos ¿ya hablaste con ella? - -Aún no, lo haré esta tarde. Estoy seguro de que nos ayudará. Gracias, hermano, gracias- -Será mejor que te conviertas en un padre ejemplar y comiences a sentar cabeza- -Por supuesto que lo haré, Laura y nuestro bebé solo se merecen lo mejor- -Me alegra oír eso- Para él y su difunta esposa las cosas habían sido muy distintas. Si bien se casaron siendo jóvenes aún, como Harry y Laura, Daniel ya había terminado de estudiar y comenzado a trabajar en la empresa familiar. Fue desde pequeño muy responsable y aplicado, mientras otros niños de su edad practicaban algún deporte o jugaban, él aprendía idiomas. Mientras sus compañeros iban de viaje alrededor del mundo, él tomaba clases de matemáticas y estadística. Tenía una disciplina muy fuerte para alguien tan chico. Siempre se comportaba como un caballero, era austero y conservado y seguía al pie de la letra los mandatos familiares. Gracias a eso sus padres rara vez le prohibieron algo y pudo casarse con su novia de la adolescencia a una temprana edad. Fueron una familia feliz, su esposa equilibraba el carácter un poco frío y estricto de Daniel. Armonizaban a la perfección, eran una pareja adorable. Luego llegaron los hijos y con ellos más felicidad. Por eso cuando Emily murió todo su mundo se vino abajo. Daniel no tuvo más remedio que abocarse a sus tres hijos y a su trabajo, no podía derrumbarse. Ahora era el único pilar que quedaba en pie. Su hermana lo ayudó el primer año con los niños. Pero como en todo en su vida, Daniel demostró ser capaz de ser un buen padre soltero. Tal vez un poco estricto e inflexible en algunos aspectos, pero muy amoroso. -En cuanto hable con Deanna te avisaré- - ¿Por qué estás tan seguro de que aceptará? - - Porque es Deanna- - ¿Y eso que quiere decir? - - Que así es ella, no duda en darte apoyo o estar ahí cuando la necesitas. Es una gran amiga- -Ya veo...- - Solo... ¿Crees que podrías ser menos tú? - - ¿De qué hablas? - - Ya sabes, menos... frío y serio. Es una gran mujer, Daniel, pero vas a espantarla con tus expresiones- - Eso es ridículo, Harry- En realidad, él era todo un caballero, pero tenía predisposición a ser un poco... grosero a veces, sin darse cuenta. Sencillamente era su forma de ser. Le habían puesto un apodo que nadie se atrevía a decir en su presencia: “Cara de hielo Crusher”. Y tenía fama en el negocio de ser implacable y recto. Siempre estaba serio, pocas veces sonreía y tendía a decir lo que pensaba sin importarle si caería mal o no. Esto debía funcionar como fuera, se estaban quedando cortos de tiempo. Harry arregló un encuentro para los 4 en su departamento para ultimar los detalles e inventar una historia plausible. Ahora que su amiga también estaba abordo si cruzaba los dedos y tenía mucha fe, aún tendrían una chance. - ¿Sabe de los niños? - - Sí, se los mencioné más de una vez... me parece. De todas maneras, no tendrá problemas por eso - - Tendremos que poner reglas en relación con los niños también - Ninguno de ellos tenía idea de todo lo que acarrearía su pequeña “obra teatral”, o cómo afectaría las vidas de la “Poderosa Dean” y “Cara de hielo”. Pero las ruedas ya estaban en movimiento, lo más complicado sería hacer que ambos padres acepten a la nueva nuera sin muchos cuestionamientos. Deanna se preparó esa noche lo mejor que pudo. Se puso un vestido negro y zapatos bajos, pero algo elegantes. No tenía demasiada ropa que causara una buena impresión, pero al menos debía intentar caerle bien a Daniel. Estaba un poco nerviosa, sin embargo, sacó todo su optimismo de dentro y salió para el departamento de Harry. Por su parte Daniel también eligió ponerse algo no muy elegante, un poco conservador, pero que no delatara demasiado su edad. Inconscientemente, estaba tratando de ajustarse a su nueva “pareja”. Se sentía un poco... apremiado por el hecho de que ella fuera tan joven; tal vez lo vería como a un viejo y no querría continuar. ¿Qué había querido decir Harry con eso de ser menos él mismo? No veía que tuviera nada de malo su forma de ser. Era un hombre exitoso con hijos bien educados y muy respetado en su círculo social. Su imagen era pulcra, seria y admirada por muchos. Tenía una buena posición y era un excelente partido para cualquier mujer. Harry estaba muy equivocado... ¿verdad? Antes de salir pasó por el cuarto del pequeño Jonathan quién ya estaba dormido. Recogió algunos muñecos que estaban en el piso y se quedó mirándolo unos minutos. Pensaba que el hijo o hija de Harry tendría a sus dos padres juntos, Jonathan ya se había olvidado del rostro de su madre y apenas podía comunicarse con él. No sabía que más hacer por su hijo. Capítulo 3 Primer encuentro El primero en llegar al departamento fue Daniel, ya había estado allí alguna vez en los últimos años, pero esta vez se notaba la presencia de Laura en pequeñas cosas por toda la casa. Era evidente que llevaban un buen tiempo compartiendo el lugar. Por alguna razón se sentía nervioso, esta situación era muy similar a cuando su madre le armaba citas con las hijas de sus amigas; solo que esta vez vino por voluntad propia. Quizá porque esta era la primera vez que quién estaba esperando aprobación era él. A los pocos minutos sonó el timbre, era Deanna. Ni bien la vio cruzar el umbral supo que todo aquello le resultaría más difícil de lo que había pensado. Ella entró con una enorme sonrisa y en pocos segundos llenó el lugar con su energía, como si irradiaría una especie luz cálida. Llevaba el cabello suelto, la abundante melena color caramelo le cubría los hombros. La primera reacción de Daniel fue la de ponerse de pie inmediatamente, como empujado por una fuerza invisible. Al verlo, Deanna no dudo en acercarse hasta él y pararse frente al hombre alto de cabello negro. -Mucho gusto, soy Deanna ¿Eres Daniel? - Y le extendió la mano con otra sonrisa. -Mucho gusto, Deanna. Soy Daniel, el hermano de Harry, es un placer - Tomó su mano para estrecharla y sintió esa calidez irradiando. Laura entró con algunas bebidas y bocadillos y ambas mujeres se saludaron. El ambiente se sentía un poco incómodo, pero Harry, con su habitual charlatanería comenzó a preparar el terreno para aliviar un poco la tensión. Esta reunión debía ser todo un éxito si querían que el plan funcionara. Y lo fue, solo que no como lo tenía pensado. -Así que estudias con Harry y Laura - Tanteó Daniel -Sí, nos conocemos de la Universidad - - ¿Y qué estudias? - - Canto lírico - - Mmmm... - Respondió Daniel con un dejo de... ¿desaprobación? Harry le había advertido, se lo había advertido. - Mmmm, ¿qué? - -Nada - -Algo debes tener para decir además de “mmm” - -Nada... Respeto mucho a los artistas - - Tal vez debamos comer ahora - Dijo Laura tratando de cambiar el tema. Debían contener a Daniel antes de que mostrara su carácter especial, sabían que Deanna no se quedaría callada tampoco. Lo mejor era tratar de estirar y dilatar el eminente choque. La cena transcurrió en una charla amena, parecía que Daniel y Deanna habían encontrado un punto de inflexión. Hasta que surgió el “tema”. -Debemos hacer esto lo más rápido posible. No saben lo agradecidos que estamos de que puedan ayudarnos - Dijo Harry -Es verdad, gracias desde el fondo de mi corazón - Añadió Laura -Correré con los gastos universitarios por el año que estemos casados, en compensación por tener que pausar tu carrera - Disparó Daniel sin más -¿Cómo que pausar mi carrera? No voy a pausar mi carrera - - Definitivamente tendrás que hacerlo, no puedo estar casado con una universitaria. No se vería bien - - No quiero tu dinero - - No se trata de eso. Estás por hacer un sacrificio y debe ser compensado - - Que bueno saber que será un “sacrificio” - Harry y Laura se miraron, la delicada línea se había roto. -Tengo 3 hijos ¿lo sabes verdad? - - Claro que lo sé - - Bien, porque debemos establecer reglas para que interactúes con ellos - Deanna miró a Harry quién le respondió como resignado. En su interior estaba rogando que su amiga resistiera lo que quedaba de la noche y no se arrepintiera. Daniel parecía estar tratando de cerrar un acuerdo de negocios y no una boda. -Otra cosa que debes respetar es que en casa tenemos normas de convivencia que funcionan de maravilla y no podemos... cambiarlas - - ¿Dónde vives? ¿En una base militar? - - Espero que no te cueste adaptarte, a pesar de tu evidente desinterés por todo lo que te digo - - No es desinterés, pero difícilmente pueda adaptarme a nada con esa actitud “castrense” - - ¿Castrense? Es solo un poco de disciplina... Y no puedes vestirte más de esa manera - Y le señaló las rodillas desnudas - ¡Ah! Es un convento, no una base militar - - Chicos, por favor... - Intervino Harry Pero de ahí en más todo fue en picada. Las condiciones que Daniel trataba de imponer recibían una respuesta contraria por parte de Deanna. No estaba siendo para nada amable, era extraño, solía ser cortés a pesar de estar disgustado por algo. -Son aspectos mínimos que necesito que cumplas si queremos que esta fachada no levante sospechas. No eres exactamente el tipo de mujer con la que saldría - - Bueno ¿gracias? Entiendo lo que dices, pero no la forma en que lo haces como si estuvieras tratando de cerrar un contrato - - Eso lo hablaré con mi abogado mañana, el contrato prenupcial. Será una boda falsa, pero legítima y debemos cubrir eso también - - Entonces déjame repasar: tengo que cumplir reglas y dejar la Universidad. Supongo que debes tener un manual sobre cómo debo interactuar con tus hijos y debo cambiar mi manera de vestir. Lo del contrato prenupcial lo entiendo perfectamente - -Bien, me alegra que llegáramos a un acuerdo - - ¿Qué acuerdo? Eso solo es lo que tú quieres, pero yo también tengo mis condiciones - - ¿Cuáles serían? - - Ya que no puedo continuar en la Universidad, tomaré un día en la semana a mi criterio para asistir a clases de canto particulares - - Bien, cubriré ese gasto - - No necesito que lo hagas, tengo un empleo - - Al que deberás renunciar, así que yo cubriré el gasto - Deanna estaba a punto de explotar, solo se contenía porque Laura la miraba con ojos grandes y llenos de preocupación. Daba la impresión de que estaba rogándole por paciencia. Deanna respiró profundo. -Muy bien... ya que eres un cajero automático con piernas, también quiero un cuarto en tu casa, solo para mí, que funcione como un salón de música - -Puedo hacerlo... ¿eso es todo? - - Por el momento supongo que si - Se quedaron en silencio sin mirarse. Harry y Laura habían estado conteniendo la respiración sin darse cuenta mientras los observaban discutir. -Mañana hablaré con nuestros padres para que hagamos una reunión familiar y poder presentarla. Confío en que Laura podrá ayudarla a adecuarse a la situación - Hablaba de ella como si no estuviera en el mismo cuarto. -Bien - Dijo Harry y le lanzó una mirada furtiva a Deanna como tratando de disculparse. Ya estaba oyéndola en su cabeza quejarse sin cesar de las actitudes de Daniel. Este tipo era increíble, no demostraba ningún reparo por expresarse sin filtros. Como si todos fueran sus empleados y debieran seguir sus órdenes. -Me iré entonces - Dijo Deanna, ya no lo soportaba más. -Déjame pedirte un taxi - Le dijo Harry. -Nada de eso, yo la llevaré hasta su casa - -No creo que sea buena idea, Daniel - - ¿Por qué no? Dentro de algunas semanas será mi esposa, es lo más normal del mundo, Laura... Vamos - Simplemente se puso de pie y se paró junto a la puerta, esperándola. Ella se resignó, saludó a sus amigos y salieron. No cruzaron una sola palabra en todo el trayecto hasta que llegaron a su edificio. - ¿Aquí vives? - - Si... Bueno, gracias por traerme. Buenas noches - Y eso fue todo, se bajó del coche y se perdió dentro del edificio. Daniel se quedó unos minutos más mirándola y luego pensando. Si no lograba moldearla un poco a sus estándares nadie se creería la historia. Capítulo 4 Voy a casarme Al día siguiente Daniel se reunió con sus padres. Tenía que estar lo más calmado posible y contarles la noticia con toda naturalidad; sin flaquear tratando de seguir el argumento al pie de la letra o nadie iba a creerse la farsa. -Bueno, ya estamos aquí hijo ¿De qué quieres hablarnos? - Le preguntó su madre. -Voy a casarme - - ¿Cómo que vas a casarte? ¿De que estas hablando, Daniel? - Su padre se sorprendió un poco, era algo que no esperaba oír de él nuevamente. -Voy a casarme en unas semanas, papá y quiero que toda la familia la conozca - -Espera un momento hijo, espera... ¿Con quién vas a casarte, exactamente? - - Con Deanna - - ¿Con quién? ¿Quién es Deanna? - Sabía que su madre lo llenaría de preguntas, ella quería que sus nietos contarán con la presencia de una mujer mientras crecían que no sean ella misma o Susan, pero esto era demasiado repentino. Ninguno de los dos estaba preparado para oír lo que Daniel tenía para decir. -Deanna es compañera de Universidad de Harry, estamos saliendo hace unos cuantos meses ya y decidí casarme con ella - - ¡¿Compañera de Harry?!- -Sí, mamá, se lo que estás pensando. Por eso mismo decidimos llevar la relación de la manera más discreta posible - - Le llevas 15 años a Harry o sea que si es su compañera de estudios... ¡tiene su misma edad! ¿Vas a casarte con una mujer mucho más joven que tú a con la que solo sales hace unos meses? - - Así es - - ¡Estás loco, Daniel! Mis nietos necesitan una madre no una hermana - - Por favor, mamá, no involucres a los niños en esto - - ¿Cómo no voy a hacerlo? ¡Por el amor de Dios, Daniel! ¿En qué estás pensando? No seas necio, no vas a casarte con ella - - Esa es mi decisión y ya la tomé, no hay nada que puedas hacer al respecto - - ¡Charles, dile algo, por amor de Dios! ¡Tu hijo perdió la razón! - Su padre se inclinó un poco en su asiento y lo miró directo a los ojos. - ¿Está embarazada? - Le preguntó. - ¡¿Qué?! ¡No, papá, por favor! - - ¿Entonces porque te casas con ella? - - Porque estoy enamorado y me parece que será una excelente compañera. ¿Acaso de la única manera que una mujer como ella se casaría con alguien como yo es porque estuviera embarazada? - - ¡O va detrás de tu dinero! - Agregó su madre. - Estás siendo ridícula, mamá - - El ridículo eres tú al pretender hacer una locura como esa. Estoy segura que si se metió contigo es porque algo quiere - - Bueno, mamá, no sabía que tenías ese concepto de mi - - Sabes bien a que me refiero. Últimamente he estado viendo como esa clase de mujeres se acercan a hombres como tú solo para sacarles dinero. Eso fue lo que le pasó al hijo de Madison con su supuesta novia - - Deanna no es así - - ¿Cómo lo sabes? Los hombres no pueden pensar bien cuando tienen enfrente un par de piernas bonitas - - Lo sé porque es amiga de Harry y Laura y ha demostrado no tener interés en mi dinero. Tiene un trabajo que planeo que deje cuando nos casemos - - Todo esto es muy repentino, Daniel - Le dijo su padre. - Lo sé, papá, pero debes confiar en mi buen juicio. Tú me conoces mejor que nadie y sabes que no me arriesgaría si no estuviera seguro - - Eso es verdad, no has dado nunca un paso en falso... Bien, parece que tendremos una boda, Camila - - ¡Están locos los dos! Será mejor que traigas a tu “futura esposa” lo antes posible ¿los niños ya la conocen? - - No, por supuesto que no - - Mejor, si no funciona al menos no tendrán que ver como su padre es abandonado por una mujer más joven - -Mamá, por favor... - - No, Daniel. No. Estás queriendo meter a una mujer que ninguno conoce en tu hogar donde están tus hijos y convertirla es tu esposa. ¿Sabes que serás la comidilla de todos? - - No me interesa - Bueno, no había sido un éxito rotundo, pero al menos su padre parecía confiar en él. El verdadero problema sería su madre que iba a inspeccionar a Deanna de todos los ángulos posibles para encontrarle todos los defectos que tuviera. Él lo sabía y por eso llamó a su cuñada para pedirle que la “entrene” un poco y la acompañe a elegir un vestuario más adecuado. Laura tenía que hacer un trabajo medianamente pasable y darle muchos consejos a Deanna para prevenirla de su suegra. Camila podía ser implacable cuando se lo proponía y hacerle la vida imposible a su nueva nuera hasta cansarla. No era ni de cerca la clase de mujer que quería para su hijo mayor. Había intentado por todos los medios hacer que Daniel conociera y saliera con mujeres a las que ella consideraba adecuadas. La mayoría eran hijas de sus amigas o conocidas. Pero su hijo no mostraba ningún interés por ellas y siempre le pedía que lo dejara en paz. Y ahora decía que estaba por casarse con alguien que nadie conocía. Por supuesto que iba a poner todo de ella para desenmascarar a la “jovencita interesada en su dinero”. Al primero que interrogaría sería a Harry. - ¿Cómo conoció tu hermano a esa tal Deanna? - - Yo los presenté. Mamá, Deanna es una excelente persona no tienes nada de qué preocuparte - - Por supuesto que sí, va a compartir la crianza de mis nietos - - Estás exagerando ¿acaso no confías en tu pequeño hijo? - - Claro que no confío en ti - - ¡Mamá! - - Todo esto es muy repentino, Harry, aquí hay algo raro...- - No hay nada raro, solo que Daniel decidió continuar con su vida. No veo que tenga nada de malo. Tiene todo el derecho de encontrar alguien que lo ame y a quien amar - - Eso no lo cuestiono, hijo. He estado esperando por este momento desde que Emily nos dejó de esa manera tan horrible. ¡Pero no así! - - Vamos, mamá. Estas siendo intolerante. Conozco a Deanna desde que comenzamos la Universidad, Laura también la conoce. Es una persona magnifica en muchos aspectos, no puedo entender cómo es que no salió huyendo de Daniel - - Porque tu hermano es un hombre importante y poderoso... - - Dean no va tras su dinero, mamá... - - ¿Así le dices? Entonces la conoces bastante - - Es lo que estoy tratando de decirte - Ahora más que nunca debían andar con cuidado, al menos hasta que la boda se concretara. El problema no era si Camila la aceptaba o no, porque de todas maneras iban a casarse. El problema era convencerlos el suficiente tiempo para que luego Harry y Laura no tuvieran ningún obstáculo. Daniel estaba decidido a romper con esa tradición prehistórica de su familia, sus hijos no tendrían que pasar por eso nunca. Él se encargaría de priorizar su felicidad antes que un mandato heredado que solo servía para poner a las personas en situaciones irrisorias. Nada de este circo sería necesario si simplemente pudieran vivir sus vidas libremente. Pero lo cierto era que Deanna había causado una impresión en él que no se esperaba. A pesar de su edad parecía ser alguien que sabía lo que quería y tenía una meta en la vida, sabía defenderse y enfrentarse a quién tratara de imponérsele. No tenía mal aspecto y era bastante educada, se notaba que no pertenecía al mismo nivel social que ellos, pero de alguna forma eso no la detenía ni la asustaba. La había conocido hacía solo dos días, pero no podía sacar de su cabeza su imagen cuando se bajó del coche, evidentemente molesta con él, caminando hasta la entrada sin voltearse una sola vez. ¿En que estaba pensando? Era una mujer combativa que no se quedaba callada, tenía ese cabello caramelo todo rizado, los ojos grandes y expresivos, la sonrisa cálida... El no esperaba, a veces el amor aparece de la manera más inesperada y en la forma de la persona menos pensada... ...... ==== Deanna tiene una vida normal, trabaja medio tiempo y estudia en la Universidad de Artes porque quiere lograr su sueño: cantar en la ópera. Solo le falta un año para terminar su carrera cuando su amigo Harry le pide ayuda desesperado. Una antigua regla familiar le impide casarse con su novia, la cual está embarazada. Para ayudarlo con su problema Daniel y Deanna acceden a fingir una relación y un matrimonio. Son tan opuestos que la atracción es inevitable. Él encuentra en ella la calidez que faltaba en su vida y Deanna el amor luego de una ruptura desastrosa. Pero hay muchos intereses ocultos que buscan separarlos y alejarlos. No es sencillo equilibrar 15 años de diferencia. ¿Qué sucederá en adelante? Los capítulos disponibles son limitados aquí, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo más contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederá a este libro) &9& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/13316375-fb_contact-spy | Happy reading | https://www.facebook.com/61566043183664/ | 355 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.manobook.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/13316375-fb_contact-spy4685_2-1022-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1139812000905147&rawadid=120215392594210297 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467898760_1915764112248402_1245629276550056794_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=SGV9q4QVq9kQ7kNvgFgV1Ms&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AC7VA9RlhO7rHqMBBjH-5XA&oh=00_AYDZrgN9LKFMxB0oKTKL7DbAcaWwo4FDy1YWN07eWBkS5g&oe=67482C04 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Happy reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,511,841 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2511840}' |
Yes | 2024-11-23 15:12 | active | 1910 | 0 |
|
Fall Savings! | SHOP_NOW | https://www.kycornerstone.com/New-Inventory-2024-N | Cornerstone Equipment | https://www.facebook.com/CornerstoneEquipmentKY/ | 4,489 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop Now | 0 | kycornerstone.com | CAROUSEL | https://www.kycornerstone.com/New-Inventory-2024-New-Holland-Construction-Compact-Track-Loader-Compact-Track-Loaders-C345-Franklin-Furnace-OH-16430993?ref=list | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467942627_538614129147722_1959221494560926721_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MKyjiWl7oSMQ7kNvgF6wE4P&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AXVbVN33Wl9i5qDFexInjG4&oh=00_AYAxQ3DdL1JIhKXFjvIV9YVIsTJ-2K739XJ-_A4vUo5haQ&oe=67480709 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Cornerstone Equipment | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,510,207 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2510224}' |
No | 2024-11-22 19:51 | active | 1909 | 0 |
|
😍Read the next chapters👉 | It’s not the first time I received photos of my husband, Owen, cheating on me. After losing my parents, I was adopted by Owen’s family. I grew up with him. We were inexplicably attracted to each other but we dared not to admit it. Until that one crazy night... anyway we got married when we were both 22. Now, it’s been three years. But Owen had been acting very strange recently. These photos seemed to explain why... I had to confront him. “Owen?” I called out. “Owen, where are you?” He didn't answer. Owen was on the phone with his friend. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: “No, I don’t think I love her anymore.” Owen’s words gave me icy chills. “How could he say that?!” My heart was broken. Owen left without any explanation that night. When Owen came back he was very drunk. He started kissing me and called me Josie. I couldn’t believe what I heard… “Josie…? Were you with Josie?” I asked with panic in my voice. I couldn’t believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. Life passed, I became more and more painful. I finally got divorced with Owen. I thought there would be no relationship between us. But the appearance of Raymond gave me fresh hope for love. Raymond was Owen’s uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, handsome and rich. He was one of the most attractive men I knew. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back 10 years ago to take over his family’s business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. I couldn’t believe such a wonderful man would confess to me. I didn’t know why he would fall in love with such an ordinary woman like me? He’s always there when I was in danger and even got injured when protecting me. But I can not accept him as his relationship with my ex-husband. Then the unexpected thing happened. My best friend set me up. When I woke up, I found myself under Raymond's sheet. “Don’t be scared, Noah.” “I’ll protect you.” “I’m willing to take responsibility.” “Noah, I love you.” His magnetic voice always lingered in my ears. Could I trust him? What will happen if I get involved in this forbidden relationship? | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448761212_999988184491714_8141244835199273968_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=H_WoOtnZRqUQ7kNvgFbofpM&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AfDrpqNw_0XJfCwTiG7WfEN&oh=00_AYBGWMciBDsgpG5xIsYqvr540fcIbAEjTQVl0ipakrIJxQ&oe=67471C2D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,512,246 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2512245}' |
Yes | 2024-11-23 15:12 | active | 1910 | 0 |
|
🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉 | CHAPTER 1 - Bridget Miller “One, two, three! Push!” The doctor yells to the exhausted woman lying on the operating table. Soon a sound of innocent cry can be heard in the room. Hannah’s forehead was full of cold sweat and her lips were pale. It’s been known that she has anemia and the doctors did their best to cure her bef ore giving birth to no luck. “Where is Xander?” She asks nicely in a weak voice, her eyes are closed and her palms are sweating. “Sir, your wife’s in labor. She is waiting for you in the hospital now,” Mrs. Cooperfield frantically mumbles over the phone while the heavily in-labor Hannah is being helped to the car by other servants. Xander scoffed, “I’m at a very important meeting. She has money on her account to pay for the expenses.” He yelled over the phone before the line was cut off. “The young master was elated to know that the baby was on the way. He said he was caught in the middle of an important meeting but will surely drive to the hospital once he is done.” It’s not a secret that Xander never loved Hannah and their marriage was an accident but despite that Hannah played the part and played it so well that Xander bed her every chance he could. Thus, a child was conceived. “What a cute baby girl?” the nurse says as she puts the baby near her mother to see her face for the first time. The exhausted woman felt all her fatigue and stress washed away as she saw her daughter. “What would you name her?” Mrs. Copperfield asks. “Bridget.” She mumbles gently as she stares at her daughter. Her eyes are still fixed on her child when she asks, “When will Xander visit us?” Mrs. Copperfield did not respond but she could see the sadness in her eyes. At the back of her mind; “what’s more important than seeing the birth of his own daughter?” She asks herself sorrowfully. AFTER two years... A toddler was running around the room while Hannah was following her. “Bridget, stop running. I need to comb your hair!” She yells. The child only laughed at her mother and continued running. She then almost bumps her head into the tall figure of a man who suddenly shows up in front of her. She gazes upward, she’s frightened. His towering height and the way he stares at her terrifies her and she starts crying. Hannah immediately carried her daughter and coaxed her. “Baby, don’t cry, it’s just your father.” She says. Xander sneered. He hates the sound his daughter makes. The running. The laughter and now the crying. “Make her stop.” He yells. His voice scared the child even more and she cried louder. “Yelling, will not help. You’re scaring her even more.” She responded with her voice filled with sorrow. She glanced at him with contempt. “Why are you even here? This is our room, we’re even far from your room and your study so we won’t disturb you.” She commented. “Yeah, this is your room but this is my house. I can go wherever I want.” He yelled at her. Bridget is still crying. Mrs. Copperfield can hear it and she discreetly steps in the room to take the child away. Hannah glanced at Mrs. Copperfield with a thankful gaze. Once they are out of the room. She finally snapped at him. “What do you want?” The moment she said those words she met Xander’s palm. Bam! She almost lost consciousness. She fell on the floor. Her head is spinning. This was the first time he hit her and it frightened her so much that she started to crawl away from him. Thinking he might hit her again. Xander’s eyes widened; he didn’t mean to hurt her. He is on edge, pressured, and stressed from work. He held her shoulders and helped her stand up. He sat her in the chair. He could see her cheek reddened. He then heard her weak trembling voice say, “I did everything you asked of me. I know you’re tired and stressed but I’m exhausted too.” She explains while holding her throbbing cheek. He didn’t respond. He is a man of few words and the word sorry is not one of the words he usually says nor the to accept that he is in the wrong. He only strokes her head as if coaxing a child to fall asleep. After several hours when both of their emotions subside. Xander finally broke the news to her. “Let’s get divorce.” He mumbles in a cold tone. Her face paled, hands trembled. She stared at him thinking how he said those words as if three years meant nothing. His eyes devoid of emotions, “You have till the end of the month to read through the documents and make demands.” He added as he handed her the papers. She pleads to him to think it through and think of their daughter’s future. But her words were ignored. She saw how certain he was with his decision. Shortly, he left her with the documents. The night became sleepless. She was pacing back and forth in their room thinking what to do next. “What will happen once I sign the divorce papers?” She asks herself while staring at her sleeping daughter. CHAPTER 2 - Drunk THE coldness of the night added dread to the sleepless Hannah. She glances at her bedside table where the documents are neatly arranged inside a brown envelope waiting for her signature. It’s haunting and taunting at the same time. She thought they were doing great. He works hard and does everything that pleases him. He could stay out all night and go home drunk and she would still welcome him with open arms. Even when he called her Denise the name of his ex while thrusting her he didn’t hear her complain. Hannah on the other hand, is a full-time housewife, even with a lot of servants in the mansion she’s the one who personally tends to Xander and his family. She cooks and serves them. She’s not even allowed to eat in the dining area with them. The only time she does is when there are visitors as the Millers don’t want any rumors circulating that they are hurting her. She might not be the one who washed his clothes but she made sure his clothes were arranged properly in his walk-in closet according to his liking. He specifically demanded that all his clothes be arranged according to color from light to dark. All of his socks should be folded in a specific way and his coffee should be made in a specific measurement of coffee, cream, sugar, and temperature one mistake and he’ll demand a new brew. With all the servants in the mansion, only Hannah can satisfy his delicate needs. That’s the reason why all the servants likes her and whenever their young master forgets any special day like Hannah’s birthday and their anniversary. They make sure to bring flowers and boxes of chocolates for her and address it to Xander as it sender. For Hannah, it was clear as day what she is for him but she thinks he will come around if she shows him love and care. Hoping that one day she could warm his cold heart. From the first day she set foot on the Miller mansion she never slept in his room. He made it clear from the very beginning that their marriage was only on paper but once the news of their unplanned wedding dies down they’ll get a divorce immediately, but things change when he develops an urge towards her. Their separate rooms are useless when he is drunk and high in libido. He will bang on her door and will not stop till she opens it and as his wife, it’s her marital duty to satisfy his desires while taking care of his well-being. Soon those nightly trips he does in her room got her with child. Not even once does he convey happiness in knowing he’ll have a child. He didn’t accompany her to any of her monthly checkups. Despite his lack of concern he never asks her to get rid of the baby and never mentions the word divorce again. Not until tonight. She frowns, “What change? Did I do something wrong?” She asks herself as she slowly opens the door and discreetly walks outside. Planning to knock on his door and wish he was in the mood to speak. She walks in the long corridor on the other end of the mansion. She knocked three times and he did not answer. Feeling defeated she started to walk back to her room when she suddenly felt her phone buzz. She checked who it was and to her surprise it was him, she answered the call immediately, “Xander, where are you?” She asks politely. The music coming from the other line was so loud that she needed to move the phone away from her ear. “Hello?” She added in confusion. She was about to disconnect the call thinking he accidentally dialed her number but before she could do that she heard a voice, “Hey, wait Hannah!” The voice on the other line yelled. “Toby? Is that you?” She asks. “Yes! Can you pick up Xander? He is too drunk to drive home.” Toby explained. “Sure.” She replied immediately. “Thanks. We are at a bar called The HideOut.” He exclaimed. Shortly, the call ended and Hannah hurriedly changed her clothes. She woke up one of the maids to accompany Bridget and then drove to the bar. When she got in there she was ushered by a waiter to the VIP room where there was a private club filled with rich men and beautiful women. On one of the booths, she saw her husband Xander together with two gorgeous women beside him. She ignored the ladies near him, she knew that Xander was not the type to cheat, especially with these types of women. She marched to him directly, “Can you walk?” She asks softly. Xander sneered, “Why are you here?” He yelled then glanced at Toby who was sitting on the opposite side of him, “Did you call her?” Toby nods. “I’m too tired to drive you home.” He remarks while chugging his beer. “Now I know why the ambiance is off. Your stalking wife is here, Xander,” Ashton says mockingly as he sits on the other vacant seat in the booth. Toby and Ashton are Xander’s closest friends. If Toby is friendly, nice, and soft-spoken. Ashton is the opposite he’s hot-tempered, bad-mouthed, impulsive, and most of all he doesn’t like Hannah. He sees her as a cunning, gold digger that took something that doesn’t belong to her. It is known to Hannah that Ashton and Denise, Xander’s ex-girlfriend were pretty close. She knew too well that even after the scandal Denise got herself into, Xander’s wedding to her and having their daughter. Ashton still thinks that Denise should be Mrs. Miller. Hannah ignored Ashton’s remarks and continued to talk Xander into coming home with her, “If you can’t walk I can guide you to the car.” She says coaxingly while lightly tugging his arm. Xander grunted and closed his eyes. Ashton took it as a sign of disrespect. “Hey!” He yelled at her. “Don’t you ever ignore me!” He added as he took a glass of water and poured it on Hannah’s head. She was dumbfounded as the cold water drenched her. Xander didn’t even bat an eye to what Ashton did and the girls beside him started laughing at her. In their minds, Hannah is one of those low-end call grils who want to get in a rich person’s pants. Hannah stared at Xander pitifully as if begging him to defend her or at least act like he cared but he did not he glanced away from her as if she was not his wife or the mother of his child. She heaved deeply and was about to burst into rage, but before she could Toby stood up for her. “Ashton! What the heck? Why did you do that?” He exclaimed while handing Hannah his handkerchief. He soon stared at the laughing women in the booth. “Leave... Now!” He yelled his voice so loud that it frightened them and they hurriedly left. “Hey!” Ashton growled in dismay at what Toby did. “Why did you shoo my girls away.” He exclaimed. Toby smirked, “Why do you need to be so rude to Hannah? She’s our friend’s wife. Treat her with respect.” He stated. Ashton scoffed, “I’ll respect her if she is someone worth respecting. Have you forgotten what she did? and what kind of person she is?” He clamored while glaring at Hannah. She glances at Toby with a thankful gaze. Then to Ashton, she’s about to defend herself against his claims when suddenly Xander stands up and speaks, “Next time when Toby asks you to pick me up don’t go.” He says to her. “You’re not needed here or anywhere.” He added as he stared at her like dirt. She frowns instantly. She could hear Ashton’s taunting sneer, she felt embarrassed and out of place. She lowered her head and walked away with tears in her eyes. “I shouldn’t have come here.” She yelled internally as she wiped her tears with the hanky Toby lent to her. As she walked to her car she saw a figure puffing a cigie in the parking lot but brushed it off and continued walking. Soon she heard the man calling her. “Hannah?” She stared at the man’s location, narrowed her gaze then her eyes beamed, “Zane?” she cried out. Zane walks to her and starts having a conversation. She was happy to see him, she felt safe seeing a familiar face. Zane is one of her oldest friends and he is also her best friend’s boyfriend. “Are you here with Clarise?” She asks. He shook his head, “I’m with Leon. He is in the restroom puking his guts out.” He remarks. She giggled, “It seems like he hasn’t changed.” She uttered. Unknown to them someone witnessed their closeness and the way she laughed at his words. He nods and continued puffing. “You on the other hand changed a lot. Clarise, Leon, and I. We missed you.” He mumbles. ~I miss you all too...~ That’s what she wants to say but her words came to an abrupt end, “I miss you a...” “Hannah!” Xander screamed while staring at her in displeasure. She turned around only to see the burning gaze of her husband, “Xander,” she mumbled softly. She was about to introduce him to Zane but before she could he carried her like a sack of potatoes and hurriedly walked to his car and threw her at the passenger seat. Zane was dumbfounded and couldn’t fathom what happened he was about to follow them and save Hannah but Leon arrived looking like a corpse when he glanced back at the car it was gone. “Did I miss something?” Leon asks weakly as he holds his stomach. CHAPTER 3 - Jealousy “YOU miss him!?” Xander yells as he drives fast. Hannah’s hand trembled and could only cling to her seat firmly as Xander drove 100 km/h on a 50 km/h road. He is clearly upset about the scene he saw and the words he heard. He sneered, “You must be celebrating when I told you I’m filing for divorce. I didn’t know you were already dating someone. Did you really even go there for me? Have you forgotten you are still my wife?” He added as his hold on the steering wheel tightened. She shook her head, her heart was pounding. She knows when Xander is angry he doesn’t listen to reason, but it will anger him more if she can’t provide an answer. He might not love her, but he values his name and dignity. His main concern is if someone saw her with another man while still married to him, “He... is Zane... A friend from high school. I’m just telling him I miss them too. Him, his girlfriend Clarise, and another friend of ours. It’s a coincidence that I saw him there. After I moved to the Miller mansion I grew apart from them,” she said stammeringly, her voice raspy and her eyes teary. He sighed, the way she spoke sounded believable to him, “Don’t you ever do that again. At least wait for divorce.” He replied, his eyes devoid of emotion. Soon he drove slower. The car ride turned silent, but Hannah could feel his burning gaze as if he wanted to poke a hole in her. She could smell the booze as he breathed, she wanted to tell him to park the car, and she’d drive. It was much safer for them. But she could vividly remember how he slapped her, and it still frightened her that she didn’t want to make unnecessary movements that would anger him. Soon they reach the Miller mansion and she heaves a sigh of relief. After he parked the car, she waited for him to leave, but it seemed like he had no plans to go out. She clears her throat, slowly unlocks her side of the door, and gets out. Soon he followed her. None of them spoke, but she could feel his dark aura surrounding her. She brushed it off and walked to the east side of the mansion before she could take her first step. He held her wrist and dragged her to the west side where his room was. “Xander,” she cried out as she tried to get herself out. He scoffed, “What? Are you refusing me now? You think too highly of yourself, Hannah.” He clamored. Her eyes reddened in exasperation. He has no right to treat her that way. She’s his wife, the mother of his child, and most of all, she’s the person who saved him from the scandal 3 years ago. “Why are you treating me like that? Am I not a good wife to you? I always keep my mouth shut, even if your family humiliates me. You, as my husband, should defend my name and honor. You know the truth, Xander.” She exclaimed. He grunted, “What are you even blabbering about? Should I thank you for throwing yourself at me?” He cried out his voice so loud that it started to wake people in the mansion. She wants to retort his accusation as that’s not what happened. “What’s the meaning of this?” Lani screamed while looking at Hannah in disdain. “It’s in the middle of the night and I hear shouting.” Hannah glanced away and took advantage of the situation to escape Xander’s grasp. Xander stared at his mother, “Why don’t you go back to your room? This is between me and Hannah.” He said as he gestured for her to go away. Lani sneered, “Are you drunk?” She mumbles, moves to Xander, then glares at Hannah. “Did you get my son drunk so you could charm him to have another child with you!” Her accusations are so absurd that Hannah can’t help but chuckle. Lani’s face contorted in rage, “Are you laughing at me?” she exclaimed, then suddenly pulled Hannah’s hair, but Hannah did not fight back and only raised her hands in defense. “You gold-digging.” “Money-chasing. “Vile woman.” At every harsh word, Lani yells, a piece of Hannah’s dignity leaves her body. “Enough!” Xander screamed dominantly. “Go back to your room, mother!” His words were so authoritative that Lani felt her heart skip a bit. She glowered at Hannah one last time and then marched back to her room. Hannah’s eyes were red in shame, in anger, in frustration. Her dry black hair made her look deranged. She took care of Xander so much that she let herself go. When she saw Lani walk away, she thought of leaving as well. “Did I permit you to leave?” Xander questions in a deep husky voice. She stopped dead in her tracks and stared at his dark brown eyes that matched his clean-cut hair. “What do you need from me?” She inquired in a low voice. Like a scared bunny in front of a dangerous predator. He breathes out, “Fulfill your marital duty.” He declares, then holds her arm and walks her to his room. Inside the room. He stripped her down, pushed her belly flat on the bed, and penetrated her from behind. No kisses. No foreplay. Straight down to business. As if she’s a call girl. After he relieved his desires, he would throw her out of the room like a dirty peasant, but tonight is different. He let her stay and hugged her till they fell asleep. THE NEXT DAY. Hannah was awakened by a ringing phone. She checked hers but it was not it. She searched for the source of the sound and found it was coming from his pants which were now on the floor. Still undressed she gently got out of bed and slowly fished his phone from his pants. She looked at the caller ID and it was an unsaved number. Not thinking anything about it she’s about to answer the call. But Xander suddenly woke up. “What are you doing?” He asks in a cold tone. “Unsave number calling. I don’t want to wake you up so--” “You decided you’ll answer the phone? What if it’s something important, what will you do then?” He intervenes. “I’ll pretend to be your assistant and take the message.” She explains. He scoffed, stood up, and took the phone away from her. Sight still blurry, “Wear some clothes would you and make some coffee.” He demanded. His face clearly shows displeasure. She was still picking up her clothes when his phone rang again. She saw that it was the same number. She witnessed how he answered the call and the expression on his face changed from annoyed to calm. She even saw him smile. Her eyes dilated in disbelief, “Who is he talking to?” She asks herself, as she tries to listen to their conversation. When he saw her staring at him, he moved away from her and went to the balcony while gesturing to her to leave the room, shooing her like a dog. Her heart sank as she walked away. She could feel that a storm was coming her way. CHAPTER 4 - Daddy’s Little Girl AFTER the weird phone call Xander received, he went down to the dining area in a seemingly good mood. Hannah could only steal glances at her husband as she served the food on the table. Soon Lani and Katarina join Xander in the dining area. When Hannah saw them she immediately walked to the kitchen as they didn’t like seeing her when they were eating. While the Millers enjoy the warm food she cooks, she’s in the kitchen eating with her daughter and Mrs. Copperfield. “Momma,” she mumbles as she points at the pieces of bananas beside the pancakes. Hannah gave her a small piece that she devoured in seconds. Hannah and Mrs. Copperfield laugh at how adorable Bridget is. LATER THAT DAY, at the Miller Group. It’s bring your child to work day at the company. Xander stared at the kids seated beside their parents staring at the type of work they were doing. He doesn’t detest children he is not just fond of crying, vomiting, pooing, and peeing. That’s the reason why he never got close to his daughter. In fact, the child is afraid of him. He once heard her say, “Momma, there’s... Monster...” While pointing at him. He could vividly remember the horror on Hannah’s face. She immediately hid Bridget behind her and apologized to him. Remembering it now left a sour taste in his mouth. “Maybe I am a monster,” he mumbles to himself as he watches the kids playing with their parents. When Xander got home. He purposely went to the east wing of the mansion to check on Hannah and Bridget. When he knocks on the door only Mrs. Copperfield and Bridget are inside the room. The old woman doing her best to play with the energetic child but as she is in her 50’s it is a bit hard for her. “Where’s Hannah?” He inquired his voice so deep that it frightened Bridget and hid behind Mrs. Copperfield. “She is preparing dinner as we speak.” She replied politely as she breathed rapidly. He could sense that she was tired and needed a break. He stared at the child behind her and gestured for her to come near him. Mrs. Copperfield coaxed the child and assured her that it was safe. Hesitantly, Bridget walked to him when he held Bridget’s hand he was surprised at how small her hand was. “How old are you now?” He asks casually. “Two!” She mumbles softly as she gestures her age with her fingers. “Two, I wonder how small she is as a newborn,” he thought as a smile escaped his lips. “How about you come with me and we let Mrs. Copperfield rest she seems tired.” He says as he bents in front of her. Bridget nods. Mrs. Copperfield’s eyes well up. The scene in front of her is something only in dreams could happen. She discreetly pinches herself and winces in pain. Despite that, she smiled gleefully and watched how Xander carried Bridget over his shoulder and he smiled in joy. When Hannah finished cooking and setting up the dining area, she asked the maids to call Lani and Katarina to eat while she checked if Xander was in his room. As she walks to the west wing of the mansion she can’t help but hear laughter. She was weirded out as the west wing should always be silent because it is where the Millers stay. Lani and Katarina are on the third floor and Xander is on the second floor. She hurriedly walks to the origin of the sound as the giggle and soft footsteps are familiar, “Bridget,” she mumbles as her hands shiver in fear. Thinking Bridget got away from Mrs. Copperfield and got lost in the west wing. She’s afraid that Bridget might break a vase or an ornament. Like the last time. When she was cooking Bridget sneaked away and accidentally broke an angel figurine owned by Katarina. She witnessed how Katarina almost hit her daughter, if she hadn’t arrived soon she wondered what could have happened. She fought against her sister-in-law but as it always been Lani came and berated her and her daughter. Called her names. All she could do was cover Bridget’s ear as she listened to their mockery of her. When Xander arrived he didn’t even bat an eye and hurriedly went to his room. She soon arrived at her destination. Her heart was pounding and slowly she opened the door. Only to see Xander playing with Bridget. They made a makeshift port using the sofa cushion and Bridget hid while Xander was counting. Hannah’s eyes well up. The day she always hoped finally came. Xander is starting to act like a father to their daughter. “Momma!” Bridget yelled as she ran to Hannah. She carried her daughter in her arms like she always does. Bridget smiles. “Poppa, carry...me .. higher...” She says while pointing at her mother’s shoulder. Hannah understood what she meant, “Well, I’m not that tall and not that strong to carry you on my shoulder.” She explains softly. Bridget puckered her lips and then crossed her arms. Then glances at Xander with a pleading look. She wants her father to carry her again. Xander understood her and marched towards them and took her from her mother’s hand. As he does he can’t help but stare at his wife’s light brown eyes. “Has her eyes always been that brown?” He asks himself. The situation felt surreal for her and her face turned red. Being that close to her he notices it immediately. “Are you sick?” He asks as he holds Bridget then touches Hannah’s forehead with his other hand. “I’m fine,” she smiles. Still standing close to her. Xander felt things move slowly as if he was seeing her for the first time. Unknowingly he starts caressing her face and then kisses her on the lips as it happens both of them are dumbfounded and taken aback. Hannah lowered her head, “The food is ready.” She mumbles awkwardly trying her best to change the weird ambiance. “Food!” Bridget yelled in glee. Soon they went downstairs, Xander still carrying his daughter while Hannah followed them behind. At that time Katarina and Lani are already in the dining area. When they saw them. Lani can’t help but sneer, “Are you trying to win my son using your daughter?” Katarina then added fuel to Lani’s accusations, “What do you expect from a gold-digging trash and her useless daughter.” Hannah can’t take it anymore. “Say what you want about me but never call my daughter like that. We were legally married when Bridget was conceived. The only trash I’m seeing here is you.” She exclaimed while looking at Lani. It is not a secret in the Miller household that Lani Miller is not a legitimate child from a wealthy family she’s a product of the infidelity of Xander’s grandfather with a call girl. Despite that, she acts high and mighty. Lani and Katarina’s faces contorted in anger. “Xander, look at the woman you brought home. How insolent?” Lani yelled at the top of her lungs. Xander eyes enlarge upon hearing the words that came out of Hannah. “Why must you say that?” He stated. She shook her head then took Bridget from him and went straight to the kitchen when suddenly Katarina stood up and grabbed Hannah’s hair. “How dare you use such words on my mother?” She yelled. Bridget started crying, “Bad! Bad! Trina!” She yelled then clenched her small hands into a fist to hit her aunt. Xander was dumbstruck by the chaos in front of him. “Enough!” He yelled dominantly. “Katarina go back to your seat!” He exclaimed. She obeyed Xander’s words but didn’t stop glaring at Hannah. He then moved to Hannah and took Bridget from her. “What are you doing? Give her back to me!” She roared at him. He held her hand while carrying Bridget in his other hand. Hannah did not fight anymore as he might accidentally let go of their daughter. The child starts wailing and it annoys Katarina. “Put a lid on that child.” She commented. As soon as the words left her Xander stared at her with a darkened gaze. She cowered in fear and could only lower her head. He handed the inconsolable Bridget to Mrs. Copperfield and then dragged Hannah to his room. The people in the dining area could only stare at them. INSIDE Xander’s room. He pushed Hannah face down into his bed and pinned her using his knee. “Why are you so feisty all of a sudden?” He yelled. She sneered, “If I don’t what do you think will happen to me and my daughter in this house? You saw how your mother and sister speak to me... Heck, even your friend and what did you do? NOTHING!” She screamed. She let out all her frustrations that she had been bottling up since the first day she set foot in the Miller mansion. “You want a divorce!?” She shouted. She could feel his knee pressing her harder against the bed. “I’ll sign the papers now, but I want sole custody of my daughter.” She declared with certainty. CHAPTER 5 - In-Laws XANDER laughs sarcastically. “Now you can’t wait to divorce me? Is it because of that Zane guy?” He exclaimed in annoyance. Hannah gasped, “I already told you he is just a friend.” She remarked with conviction. He pressed his knee harder on her back. She winces. “Forget about the divorce. From now on you can’t leave this house.” He yells. Her body stiffened upon hearing his words. “Xander!” She cried out, she felt his hands under her skirt. “What are you doing?” He did not answer and the next sound she heard was her skirt and shirt ripped out of her body, stripping her to her underwear. She shivers in fear and shame. He stood up and rummaged through his cabinet. She took advantage of it and slowly got out of bed to run out. The way he spoke scared her. She has no idea why he is acting the way he does. One moment he’d shout divorce, the next he wouldn’t let her get away from him. “What’s wrong with you?” She thought as she discreetly walked to the door. She smiled as she turned the knob. She opened the door, one of her hands was holding the knob while the other was leaning for support on the door frame. Before she could get out, Xander forcefully shut the door and it collided with her hand. Stunned. She felt her heart skipped a beat. Soon she shouted in pain at the top of her lungs. The pain was unbearable. She gasped when she saw that two of her fingers had dislocated. Her knees weaken and slowly sits on the floor and starts sobbing. Her hand was throbbing and instead of helping her, he held her by the shoulder and dragged her back to bed. She continued sobbing. He looked at her hand then scoffed, “That’s what you get for being a bad wife.” He exclaimed. He then showed her what he had taken from his drawer. Four pieces of necktie, seeing it she tried to stand but he held her shoulders and pinned her on the bed. Helpless, all she could do was watch him as he tied her limbs on his bed. Tears rolled down her cheeks, “Xander, I don’t understand you.” She yelled while looking at him. “What do you want from me? You ask me for divorce, now that I’m giving it to you. You’re acting like that.” She added as her vision blurred. He smirked, “You will stay here and think of all the things you did yesterday and today,” he said dominantly. When he finished tying her up, he went to the restroom to get the first aid kit and started rubbing pain reliever medicine on her injured hand. “Your hand is injured, and you’re bound. Don’t do anything naive.” He warned. Suddenly, he forced her broken finger back into place. She heard her bone snapped and felt her bones move. The shock made her almost lose consciousness. She yelled in pain, she arched her back and clung to her bonds tightly. He sneered at her, “Don’t be overdramatic, Hannah,” he said mockingly. He then stood up and went to his walk-in closet where he searched for a change of clothes as the one he was wearing was creased due to the commotion. She lifted her head trying to follow his movements, “Where are you going?” She cried out. “Untie me,” She pleads. He grins devilishly, “No! You will stay there. Till I return from work.” He roared at her. She gasped, “Bridget might be looking for me.” She pointed out. He marched back to her and stared at her intently. She tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes. She knew he was making fun of her. Even with her eyes closed she knew he was looking at her in contempt. She’s well aware that Xander only sleeps with her when he is intoxicated. In his exact words, he told her, “I can only use you when I’m drunk because you disgust me.” Words that always haunt her dreams. He stared at her with scrutiny. He never saw her undressed while he was sober and the lights weren’t dim and every time all he could see was her back. The way she was tied with legs akimbo in the bed was inviting. He got into bed and removed her underwear, stripping her undressed. Hannah continued to close her eyes and didn’t think much of it. When suddenly she felt his lips intertwined with hers. His kiss was so gentle, that she opened her eyes immediately, thinking someone else was in the room. She gasped in disbelief. She felt like she was dreaming. Xander continued kissing her and nibbling her neck. She can’t help but moan at his movements. When he heard her sound, his gaze darkened, then started penetrating her roughly. Her soft moaning turns to a cry for help. He covers her mouth to muffle her voice. Her eyes are wide open as he roughly thrust her. Tears rolled down her face with her blurry vision she could no longer see him clearly. She could feel his thing inside her and instead of pleasure, she could feel a stabbing pain in her insides. Nothing worth enjoying for her. She started shouting and begging him to stop, but he didn’t. She didn’t even remember when he left. Later that day, Hannah woke up still tied to Xander’s bed. She opens her eyes only to see her mother-in-law standing in front of her with phone in hand taking pictures of her bare body. She wanted to scream, but her mouth was dry, and her voice came out raspy, “What are you doing?” She inquired. Lani smirked, “Not so feisty now are we Hannah? I will upload these photos of you over the internet.” She remarks. Hannah laughs. “What’s funny? Aren’t you ashamed that people will see you undressed? Won’t that be degrading, or you are such a low-class dirt that you don’t even care?” Lani says mockingly. Hannah sneered, “You don’t get it, do you? I’m a nobody. Upload my photos all you want, no one will bat an eye on me, but once they learn I’m Xander Miller’s wife, I think it will hurt your son’s career more than me.” She declared with certainty. Her words made sense and Lani’s face contorted in rage as he didn’t think it through. Luckily for her, she hasn’t uploaded any of the images she took. Lani stumped her foot in annoyance that, even with a tied-up Hannah, she was still defeated. Soon an idea slipped into her mind. She went to Xander’s bathroom and when she returned she was holding a clipper. Hannah’s eyes widened instantly, “Get away from me!” She yelled. “Oh, look, are you scared now,” Lani says hauntingly. Hannah starts tugging on her bonds, but Xander ties her up too well. She starts squirming and arching her back, but it’s useless when Katarina suddenly arrives. “Mom, what’s happening? I heard yelling.” She says, then smiles ear to ear when she sees Hannah on the bed. “Good, you’re here. Come on and help me with her.” Lani demanded. Katarina grinned, “With pleasure Mother.” She said in a malevolent tone. “How bad is my brother,” she commented as she stared at Hannah, then slowly moved to the bed, sat on Hannah’s stomach, and started slapping her while Lani began cutting her hair with the clippers. Hannah shouts but Katarina covers her mouth. They only stopped when they heard the sound of Xander’s car. “Xander’s here. What are we going to do now?” Katarina asked anxiously. “Why are you scared? Do you think your brother will care? Even if we take care of this fool he won’t do anything to us. The only thing he will comment on is how we left the room dirty with this useless woman’s blood.” Lani remarks while spatting at Hannah’s face. Hannah’s face was swollen from Katarina’s slaps. She couldn’t fully open her eyes. Shortly, the two hurriedly left the room. When Xander stepped into his room, it was pitch dark, but he could see Hannah’s silhouette on the bed still tied. “I hope you learned your lesson,” he says as he turns on the light. Hannah was so exhausted, starving, and thirsty that she could not form any words or sound to get his attention. In her mind, she kept on asking herself, “Would he actually care? Or will he just say it serves me right for disrespecting her mother?” Without looking at her, he walked to his walk-in closet where he changed his clothes. When he finally caught a glimpse of her, his eyes widened in horror. “Hannah!?” He calls out to her. CHAPTER 6 - Sly Fox “WHAT happened?” Xander asks in shock. He could see her hair on the floor. The clipper was stuck on the corner of her head. It’s clear someone tried to cut her hair with his beard trimmers, but her hair was too thick. Her face was swollen, her lips bloodied, and her body filled with scratches. Hannah did not speak and only closed her eyes. Xander did not push her as it is obvious who did it. He removed her bonds and saw the marks they left on her body. The moment he untied her, she slowly got up. “Where are you going?” Xander asks curiously. “I need to prepare dinner for you,” she replied while trying to remove the stuck clipper on her hair. He shook his head. “You’ll scare Bridget. Have you seen yourself in the mirror?” He replied concernedly, but the choice of words sounded mockery to her. She smiled bitterly, then sat on the bed. Undresseded. Tired. Hungry and thirsty. He witnessed how she stared blankly at the floor. “Stay here. I’ll ask the servants to bring you food and a change of clothes.” He mumbles as he goes in the bathroom. She could only nod in agreement. Once more, Xander took out the first aid kit, cleaned her wounds, and applied topical pain relief. Shortly, he starts cutting the hair stuck in the clippers and fixing her hair. In the end, the only haircut passable was a pixie cut. “There, that’s the best cut I could come up with,” he uttered proudly. Hannah stared at herself and kept on brushing what was left of her hair. “I can’t be here anymore. I don’t want to be here. Let’s go our separate ways.” She exclaimed. “I said no more talk about divorce again,” he muttered. “Why? Isn’t that what you want? Why bring it up, then change your mind? The news had died down long ago, and I think…” She paused then heaved profoundly, “NO... I know Bridget would be better off without the Millers.” He smirked then held her shoulder. “I’m tired Hannah.” He clamored. “Stop talking nonsense and tell that boyfriend of yours to back away.” He accused. She frowned. “What?” She uttered. She is tired of explaining who Zane is. Xander took her silence as accepting defeat. “As I said, stay here. I don’t want anyone seeing you like that. They might say I’m hurting you.” He clamored. She scoffed, “Of course, all he thinks of is himself and what others would think about him.” She mumbled under her breath. His audacity shook her and left a pit in her stomach. In the kitchen, Xander told the maid to prepare dinner and advised Mrs. Copperfield to take care of Bridget. “Is young Mrs. Miller okay, young master?” She asks in concern. He ignored her question and soon left. The old woman felt pity for Hannah as it was not a secret that the Miller family was hard to please and easy to offend. Mrs. Copperfield could only lower her head and take good care of Bridget in Hannah’s absence. CONCURRENTLY, Katarina is in Lani’s room. She’s pacing back and forth while she’s biting her nails. She was scared of what Xander might do to her. Lani sighed in annoyance, “Would you stop panicking?” She mumbled as she sat comfortably in front of her vanity mirror, fixing her hair and removing Hannah’s dark hair that clung to her. Katarina’s hands were sweating. She swallowed slowly and then uttered, “I think we overdid it.” She could still remember the fear on Hannah’s face when her mother moved the clipper near her. At that moment, she felt impulsive and helped her mother, but soon she felt a wave of guilt. Lani mocked, “Overdid? That sly fox had it coming. Have you seen how she was trapped on the bed? She probably tried to seduce Xander, but your brother is not that fool, and he tied her up there as punishment. How shameless.” She remarks in disgust. Lani then held her hand and assured her, “Everything we did to that trash, she deserves it. Have you forgotten that if not for her, you would have had a grand celebration for your 18th birthday?” She says. The remorse Katarina felt earlier dissipated instantly. She could vividly remember how Hannah’s arrival in the Miller mansion changed everything. She’s been planning her 18th birthday since she was a child. All of a sudden, Xander forbids her from celebrating extravagantly. With the scandal he is in and the unplanned wedding, he doesn’t want to be on the news as it might affect the fragile state of the company. Being Xander’s sister, everything she does reflects on her brother. Her hands clench in a fist. She couldn’t forget the humiliation she had been put through. She had already given out her invitation and bragged to everyone that her birthday would be the biggest celebration the city had ever seen, that it would be put in the newspapers and various online sites and would go down in history. None of that happened, and she shamefully called off the event a month before her birthday. She was mocked by other rich kids who usually wouldn’t go out of her way. It was the most embarrassing thing that happened to her. As she remembers it now, she felt that she could have hurt Hannah more. A knock on the door called her back to her senses. Without any hesitation, she opened the door and saw Xander’s cold gaze. The fear she had earlier was now gone, and she stared at her brother’s head held high. “What do you want, brother? Did your good-for-nothing wife ask you to avenge her?” She commented as she crossed her arms. Xander ignored her remarks and stepped into the room. Lani gestured for Katarina to leave them alone and she did. “Mother.” He muttered perfunctory. Lani narrowed her gaze, “What? Are you going to take her side?” She stated in annoyance. He shook his head, “That’s not important. What’s important is Denise has returned, and I can’t leave Hannah looking like that. What do you think people will say?” he exclaimed. Lani’s eyes widened in glee. “Denise is back? That means...” “Yes!” He confirmed hastily. She stood up and marched to her son, “You should have told me that. If I knew, I wouldn’t have let Katarina hit her in the face.” She commented while patting his back as she smiled merrily. Her words surprised him but he brushed them off. “Finally, the rightful wife has returned. We could get rid of the sly fox.” She added as she hummed in happiness. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14304&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 840 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14304&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461130637_998149928730487_7761764593139129907_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ze7BKRnLndkQ7kNvgGYv_H-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AxPhejTSfjShQRavNsaCMk1&oh=00_AYC-g1nQ0ntNtOvAwfN07X2SlNyUHOBJun07eXw0IjOLig&oe=6748263F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,511,826 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-23 15:12 | active | 1910 | 0 |
|
Читать следующую главу👉 | Днем они незнакомые начальники и подчиненные. Ночью только она знала, насколько он сумасшедший. До этого дня никто не знал об их отношениях... ===== Глава 1 Разлука укрепляет чувства Из ванной доносился шум воды. Регина и Марат были тайно женаты в течение двух лет. Мужчина был её начальником на работе, генеральным директором Шестаков Групп. Их роман закрутился очень быстро. Регина устроилась на работу в компанию, а их с Маратом происходит первый интимный контакт в ночь после вечеринки. Пара подписала брачный договор, решив скрыть этот брак от общественности, поскольку их союз мог быть расторгнут в любой момент. Да, этот поступок кажется неразумным, однако на тот момент Регина считала себя настоящей счастливицей. Никогда она не могла и подумать о том, что когда-нибудь выйдет замуж за человека, в которого была влюблена восемь лет. На предложение Марата она согласилась даже не раздумывая. После свадьбы мужчина был очень занят – большую часть времени он проводил за работой. Регине хотела, чтобы он больше оставался с ней дома, однако она была уверена в своём муже, поскольку за последние несколько лет о нём не прошло ни единого слуха о романе с женщинами. Если не брать в учёт его некоторое безразличие, Марат был идеальным мужем. Увидев результат теста на беременность, Регина испытала смешанные чувства. В конце концов она решилась сказать мужу правду. Ещё ей хотелось рассказать ему, что два года назад они встретились не впервые, и что до этого она любила его много лет. Вода в ванной наконец-то затихла. Как только Марат вышел, зазвонил его телефон. Мужчина вышел на балкон с одним лишь банным полотенцем на бёдрах и ответил на звонок. Регина взглянула на часы – полночь. Она пребывала в смятении. Кто мог позвонить Марату в столь поздний час? Мужчина провёл на балконе несколько минут, а затем вернулся в комнату и снял полотенце. Фигура Марата была впечатляющей. На его животе красовались кубики, ноги были длинными, а плечи крепкими и мускулистыми. Оторвать от этого мужчины взгляд было невозможно! Регина видела его обнажённым не впервые, но краснела каждый раз, а её сердце начинало колотиться в бешеном темпе. Марат, не обращая внимания на блуждающий взгляд Регины, взял с кровати рубашку и брюки от костюма. Он оделся и тонкими пальцами завязал галстук. Его красивое лицо с чёткими очертаниями придавало его ауре властность. Однако сейчас мужчине пора было идти. «Не жди меня. Спокойной ночи», – сказал он. Что? Куда он собрался в такой час? Регина крепче сжала тест на беременность, разочарованно глядя на мужа. Её сердце заполнила печаль. Пораздумав, она осторожно пробормотала: «Но ведь уже так поздно...» Пальцы Марата замерли на галстуке. Со слабой улыбкой он и ущипнул девушку за мочку уха: «Веди себя хорошо, ладно? У меня появились дела. Не жди». С этими словами мужчина направился к двери. «Марат?» Девушка быстро побежала и догнала его. Марат обернулся и серьёзно посмотрел на неё. «В чём дело?» Его тон был холодным. Ледяное облако нависло над парой, пока они смотрели друг на друга. Расстроенная, Регина тихо спросила: «Я хотела навестить бабушку завтра. Ты можешь поехать со мной?» Хрупкая и больная бабушка всегда была рада приезду внучки. Регина хотела познакомить её с Маратом, чтобы заверить, что они счастливы в браке. «Давай решим завтра, ладно?» Так и не дав ответа, Марат поспешно ушёл. Разные мысли крутились в голове девушки, когда она приняла душ и вернулась в постель. Она долго не могла заснуть. На её телефон пришло несколько уведомлений из некоторых интернет-блогов. В новости говорилось: «Знаменитая дизайнер Елена Фадеева была замечена в аэропорту с загадочным парнем». На Елене была гламурная шляпа. Фигура мужчины была расплывчатой, но даже по очертаниям стало ясно, что тот был не промах. Регина увеличила изображение. В следующую секунду её сердце упало в пятки. Мужчиной на фотографии оказался Марат! Значит, он отменил дневную встречу только ради того, чтобы забрать из аэропорта свою бывшую девушку? Разволновавшись, Регина почувствовала боль в животе. Её руки задрожали. Словно на автомате она набрала номер Марата. Звук гудков привёл её в чувство. Когда девушка собиралась повесить трубку, линия соединилась, и на другом конце послышалось: «Алло!» Это был особенно нежный женский голос. Регина замерла, а затем быстро отбросила телефон. Внезапно она почувствовала позыв тошноты. К её горлу подступила желчь. Прикрыв рот, она побежала в ванную, и её вырвало в унитаз. На следующее утро Регина пришла на работу вовремя. Когда они поженились, Марат пытался уговорить её уволиться. Однако девушка упрямо настаивала на том, чтобы зарабатывать собственные деньги. Мужчина не стал возражать, но попросил её работать его помощницей, которая могла взять на себя часть обязанностей. Главному помощнику, Матвею Анисимову, было поручено заниматься основными делами Марата. Он был единственным сотрудником компании, знавшим о браке Марата и Регины. В это время один из коллег Регины вручил ей документ и приказал отнести его в офис Марата. Прошлым вечером Марат так и не вернулся домой. Всю ночь она думала о женщине, которая ответила на звонок. Неужели Марат провёл ночь с ней? Девушка старалась сохранять спокойствие. Она рассудила – что бы ни случилось, она заслужила брак с мужчиной, которого жаждала долгие годы. Её страдания не могли быть напрасными, ведь так? Она нажала кнопку лифта и поднялась в кабинет генерального директора. Прежде чем выйти из лифта, Регина пригладила волосы, чтобы убедиться, что хорошо выглядит. Она пришла в офис и заметила, что дверь была приоткрыта. Раздался мужской голос, и девушка мгновенно остановилась. «Хорош тебе, мужик! У тебя вообще есть чувства к Регине?» Голос принадлежал Давиду Титову, другу детства Марата. «Что ты имеешь в виду?» – холодным тоном спросил Марат. «Ты точно знаешь, что я имею в виду! – Давид нетерпеливо щёлкнул языком. – Мне кажется, что Регина хорошая девушка. Разве она не в твоём вкусе?» «Ты хочешь, чтобы я передал её тебе?» – небрежно спросил Марат. «Ладно, забудь об этом!» Презрительный смех Давида прозвучал в ушах Регины особенно резко. О ней говорили, как о предмете. Девушка глубоко вздохнула и крепче сжала документ. Вскоре голос Давида послышался снова. «Кстати, утром я видел новости о загадочном парне Лены. Это ведь был ты, да?» «Да». «Так-так-так! Значит, эта женщина до сих пор держит тебя рядом. А ты только рад доставить ей удовольствие!» Давид вздохнул и продолжил дразнить Марата. «Вы провели ночь вместе. Как говорится, разлука укрепляет чувства. Скажи, вы...» Их разговор был подобен грому, грянувшему над головой Регины. Её лицо побледнело, а конечности онемели. Елена и Марат провели ночь вместе! Разлука укрепляет чувства! Каждое из этих слов вонзало нож в её сердце. Эти фразы эхом отдавались в её голове. Регина вдруг почувствовала головокружение, а её зрение стало размытым. Она схватилась за стену и сделала шаг назад. Внезапно дверь открылась изнутри. «Регина?» Глава 2 Невзаимная любовь Дверь открыл Давид, который собирался уходить. Регина сложила руки, повернулась к нему и кивнула. «Доброе утро, господин Титов!» Не дожидаясь ответа на приветствие, девушка прошла мимо Давида и вошла в кабинет с документом. Марат сидел за большим роскошным столом. В дорогом костюме и чёрном галстуке он выглядел особенно красиво. Регина заметила, что это был не тот костюм, в котором он уходил из дома. Где и как он успел переодеться? Опустив глаза, она проглотила этот вопрос и вместо этого сказала: «Господин Шестаков, это из отдела маркетинга. Пожалуйста, подпишите». Марат молчал, подписав документ не глядя. Регина вышла за дверь, как только мужчина вернул ей бумагу. Давид всё ещё стоял на пороге. И только когда она скрылась из виду, он повернулся к Марату и воскликнул: «Дерьмо! Думаешь, она услышала?» Взгляд мужчины был равнодушным. Казалось, он не обращал внимания на слова друга. Для Марата Регина всегда была послушной и прилежной девушкой. Её строгое послушание – это всё, что требовал от неё Марат в обмен на хорошее обращение. В лифте. Регина закусила губу и пыталась сдержать слёзы, но тщетно. Она думала, что двух лет будет достаточно, чтобы Марат понял, как сильно Регина любит его, и ответил ей взаимностью. Однако теперь это казалось лишь несбыточной мечтой. Девушка поняла, что всегда будет играть второстепенную роль в жизни мужа, в отличие от Елены, его первой любви. Регина вытерла слезы, когда лифт остановился. Она быстро привела себя в порядок, хотя её лицо осталось заметно бледным. Она потащилась в комнату отдыха, чтобы заварить себе чашечку чая. Внутри болтали несколько сотрудников. «Ребята, вы слышали? Елена Фадеева вернулась». «А кто это?» «Боже! Ты её не знаешь? Она наследница Фадеев Групп и дизайнер мирового уровня. И самое главное – она единственная девушка, которую господин Шестаков демонстрировал публично. Она его первая любовь!» «Но почему её возвращение так важно? Разве господин Шестаков не встречается с Региной?» «Регина? Она наверняка его очередная игрушка. Он не подтверждал, что встречается с ней. Но это и неудивительно. Посмотрите на неё – она даже не красотка, но ведёт себя так, будто уже стала его женой. Как глупо и наивно!» Стоя у двери и подслушивая, Регина насмешливо улыбалась. Оказалось, что правду поняли все, кроме неё самой. Её любовь была невзаимной. «Ха-ха, госпожа Шестакова наконец узнала всю правду?» Внезапно послышался насмешливый голос позади. Регина обернулась и увидела Алину Герасимову, двоюродную сестру Марата, которая всегда презирала её. Должно быть, она слышала сплетни коллег. Меньше всего Регине хотелось ругаться с Алиной на людях. Она повернулась, чтобы уйти, как вдруг Алина преградила ей путь. С чашкой кофе в руке она саркастически заявила: «Елена вернулась. Думаешь, Марату будет не всё равно на тебя?» Регина промолчала. Однако Алина продолжила насмешки. «Я слышал, что ты неплохо справляешься по ночам. Как насчет того, чтобы познакомить тебя с парой мужчин? Ты им действительно можешь понадобиться.» Сжав кулаки, Регина холодно ответила: «Госпожа Герасимова, мы на рабочем месте, а не в борделе. Я уверена – вы знаете, как до него добраться». «Ты...» Регина тонко намекнула на аморальное мышление Алины, и та быстро изменилась в лице. В следующую секунду Алина подняла руку и вылила чашку горячего кофе на Регину. Регина и представить не могла, что Алина окажется настолько безумной. Она схватила лицо руками, защищаясь от кипятка. В мгновение ока кофе вылился на её руку, и кожа девушки тут же покраснела. «Ай! – Регина нахмурилась от боли. – Ты что творишь? С ума сошла?» На обеденном перерыве многие сотрудники наблюдали за драмой. Алина злорадствовала, когда толпа зрителей начала увеличиваться. Скрестив руки на груди, она спросила Регину: «И откуда такая самоуверенность? Ты серьёзно думаешь, что окружающие не знают, что ты мерзкая сирота? Ты ошибка...» Внезапно послышался хлопок. Горячая пощёчина тут же заставила Алину замолчать. Она в шоке распахнула глаза. Неужели тихая и покладистая Регина дала ей пощёчину? Алина прижала руку к щеке, молча от шока. Спустя пару секунд она пробормотала: «Ты... Ты ударила меня? как ты смеешь!» Регина поймала её взгляд и ответила: «Да, я ударила тебя! Кажется, тебя не учили элементарной вежливости!» Действительно, девушка потеряла родителей ещё в детстве. Однако это не означало, что кто-либо мог высмеивать её за это. Алина глубоко нахмурилась. Будучи сестрой Марата Шестакова, она привыкла к уважению и лести в свой адрес. Ситуация с пощёчиной произошла впервые в её жизни. Девушка бросилась на Регину, как разъярённый бык, высоко подняв руку, чтобы ответить пощёчиной. На этот раз Регина была полностью готова к тому, что произойдёт. Она так крепко схватила запястье соперницы, что та не могла и пошевелиться. Поскольку Алина была ниже Регины, у последней было преимущество. Алина в ярости выругалась: «Не смей трогать меня своими грязными ручонками! Ты кем себя возомнила?! Ты очередная игрушка Марата! » Резкие слова привлекли в комнату отдыха ещё больше людей. «Довольно!» Неожиданно послышался низкий мужской голос позади. Марат заметил суматоху, выходя из своего офиса. В комнате воцарилась гробовая тишина. «Марат?» Кровь в жилах Алины застыла. Девушка всегда боялась брата. Мама много раз предупреждала её не провоцировать его. Недолго думая Алина заняла позицию жертвы – она схватилась за щёку и громко зарыдала. «Марат, посмотри на меня! Она ударила меня!» Солнечный свет снаружи падал на точёное лицо мужчины. Успокоившись, Регина опустила голову и посмотрела на руку, ошпаренную кофе. Их взгляды встретились в воздухе. Глубоконахмурившись, Марат посмотрел на Регину и задал вопрос: «Ты забыла правила компании?» Из-за его ледяного взгляда девушка неосознанно задержала дыхание. Она не могла поверить своим ушам. В этот момент никто не осмеливался издать ни звука. Регина молчала, стоя неподвижно. Когда она устраивалась на работу, Марат ясно дал понять, что Шестаков Групп – не то место, где можно бездельничать или допускать ошибки. Регина понимала его позицию. Однако в этот момент она отчаянно хотела узнать, слышал ли Марат резкие слова Алины или просто притворялся. Действительно ли он видел в Регине очередную игрушку? До смерти напуганная яростью Марата, толпа вскоре разошлась. Несколько сотрудников осмелились подглядывать издалека, не желая упускать представление. Холодный взгляд Марата заставил Регину задрожать. Глядя на Алину, девушка сжала ладони, чтобы подавить эмоции. «Мне очень жаль, госпожа Герасимова. Я поступила неправильно, когда ударила вас». Глядя на Регину, Алина самодовольно задрала подбородок. «Пф! Не думай, что тебя спустят с крючка за одни лишь извинения. Я не...» «В таком случае, беру свои извинения обратно. А теперь, если вы меня извините, – Регина прошла мимо Марата, не удостоив его и взглядом. Лицо Алины лишилось всяких красок. Никогда в жизни она не подвергалась такому унижению. Она всегда была хулиганом, а не жертвой! Алина была готова раскромсать Регину на куски! Указав на неё пальцем, девушка крикнула: «Марат, ты слышал? Она дала мне пощёчину и продолжает разговаривать в таком тоне! Поставь её на место. Иначе я изобью её так, что она будет молить о пощаде!» Выражение лица Марата, который смотрел в спину Регины, было нечитаемым. «Достаточно!» – холодно воскликнул он, подняв руку. Как человек, который жил и дышал драмой и жестокостью, Алина предвкушала, что Марат проучит наглую девушку. Она была уверена, что он ни во что не ставит Регину. Алина стиснула зубы и злобно заявила: «В следующий раз я попрошу кого-нибудь преподать этой женщине урок.» «Алина!» Тон и прищур Марата до жути напугали девушку. Алина вздрогнула. С мрачным выражением лица Марат объяснил: «Я говорю это в первый и последний раз. Забудь о том, что здесь произошло. Оставь Регину в покое». Алина почувствовала ком в горле. Все порочные планы, которые она строила против Регины, разрушились в одно мгновение. Она пробормотала: «Хорошо... Хорошо, понятно...» Марат бросил на неё холодный взгляд и заговорил с Матвеем. «С сегодняшнего дня сюда не впускают посторонних людей». Не уловив смысла, Алина польстила Марату: «Хорошая идея. Это топ-компания. Не каждый имеет доступ сюда». Матвей кивнул Марату, а затем подошёл к Алине и указал на выход. «Госпожа Герасимова, пожалуйста, сюда». Только в этот момент Алина осознала, что она и есть тот ненужный человек, которого имел в виду Марат. Она попыталась заговорить с ним, но Матвей преградил ей путь. После этого охранники вывели её. Они не проявили к ней ни капли пощады, и её попытки вырваться оказались бесполезными. Тем временем Регина вернулась в офис, чтобы переодеться. Её сердце наполнилось печалью, когда она подумала о последнем взгляде Марата. Рабочий день подошёл к концу. Регина взяла сумку и направилась к выходу, как вдруг её остановил Матвей. Недолго думая, Регина отказалась от поездки. Раньше она была слепа, но теперь видела ситуацию насквозь. В глазах Марата она была просто никем. Почему он согласился навестить её бабушку, если Регина была ему безразлична? Прибыв в больницу, Регина увидела медсестру, которая собиралась кормить её бабушку ужином, и взяла эту задачу на себя. Всю жизнь её бабушка жила в деревне тихо и мирно. Всё изменилось в прошлом месяце, когда плановое медицинское обследование показало, что у неё были проблемы с поджелудочной железой. Регина настояла на том, чтобы привезти бабушку в город для качественного лечения. Бабушка не знала о браке внучки. Регина планировала устроить ей сюрприз. Однако, как оказалось, в этом уже не было необходимости. Девушка подождала, пока бабушка уснёт, прежде чем уйти. Она вышла из больницы и вызвала такси. Вдалеке, ко входу в больницу подъехал роскошный чёрный автомобиль. Глаза Регины загорелись – она узнала машину Марата. Неужели он приехал за ней? В этот момент Регина позабыла всю боль, которую испытывала всего пару часов назад. Дверь открылась, и на улицу вышел Марат. Регина поспешила к нему с наполняющимся радостью сердцем. Однако в следующую секунду она замерла, не в силах пошевелиться. Марат подошёл к задней двери и взял на руки девушку. На его лице отражались тревога и сострадание. Улыбка исчезла с лица Регины, когда её сердце обливалось кровью. Неужели её догадки были ошибочными? Заботился ли о ней Марат, вопреки слухам? ... ==== В сердце Регины был только один мужчина, и это был Марат. На второй год брака с ним она забеременела. Радость Регины не знала границ. Но не успела она сообщить новость мужу, как он подал документы на развод, потому что хотел жениться на своей первой любви. После этого она решила наладить свою жизнь. Спустя годы её имя стало известно повсюду. Марату стало крайне не по себе. По какой-то причине он начал скучать по ней. Его сердце болело, когда он видел её улыбающейся с другим мужчиной. Что будет дальше? Количество глав здесь ограничено, нажмите на кнопку ниже, чтобы установить приложение и продолжить чтение более захватывающих глав! (Вы будете автоматически перенаправлены на книгу, когда откроете приложение) &3& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/12024418-fb_contact- | Lime novel | https://www.facebook.com/100090847180115/ | 885 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.litradnovie.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/12024418-fb_contact-ruj57_2-0510-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1016312736312375&rawadid=120213326171560790 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465714126_1108290224152291_1667991243107963220_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Zv5cpArdWfkQ7kNvgFIsmER&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AXVbVN33Wl9i5qDFexInjG4&oh=00_AYDYqMjn_VgU6F8B1z3m6mGrR_dQVEiep9bi-cH9F0MI0w&oe=674813DB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Lime novel | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,512,730 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2512193}' |
Yes | 2024-11-23 15:12 | active | 1910 | 0 |
|
🔞Attention! Do not read in public!👉 | Lily POV After my mother slapped me and pushed me down the stairs on the morning of my sister Stephanie's death memorial, I fell unconscious, but the moment I woke up, I was in Stepahnie's memorial while my fated mate Alpha James mind-linked me, "Little Mate, don't you want to know who spent the night in my bedroom last night?" James smirked at me. This is his revenge for Stephanie, his late girlfriend. "You deserve this. Vile murderer! That's how you pay for causing my girlfriend's death!" He roared at me the other day by the waterfall when we found each other to be fated mates. My dead sister's boyfriend and I. What a joke the Moon Goddess plays. But I will not sit idly when the betrayal pains were about to rip my heart apart. "I, Lily Borgen, reject you Alpha James!" I snarled back. ... James POV It's been a few months since I accepted Lily rejection and she ran away from the pack. Regrets are the only thing I ever feel these days. I love her, she is my fated mate! For god's sake. Dr. Hyden from the neighboring pack brought me the information of Lily. Thank godness, she is alive! But she won't come back to the pack that has tortured her for years. "Son, I am sorry for what happened between you and Lily. But you need to move on." My mother comforted me,"Maybe it's a good idea to have another woman to be by your side." I know what she meant. "Mom, I couldn't forget Lily. Please stop this. I was so wrong to her." Thinking back how I bullied her and punished her by sleeping with othe women, my heart ached. "Actually, I have a question for you." Suddenly, I became suspicious of why my mother was so keen on my moving on. "Did you know how Stephanie really die?" An unprecedented terror appeared on her face. | LEARN_MORE | https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 1,555 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | getokn.com | DCO | https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455885106_1513665235946920_1944665526248372510_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hdO0fUzkxxUQ7kNvgF8H84F&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A8lG92t8KhX6PmbZ36TsDH4&oh=00_AYDUBH9CRrkzW_ujIKYnMdw1eHnJZAoWG_mBpGSC5gllkw&oe=67480727 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,510,275 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2510269}' |
No | 2024-11-22 19:51 | active | 1909 | 0 |
|
😍Read the next chapters👉 | Chapter 1 Amelia's POV "Hello, Amelia," the smooth baritone says over the phone, and my eyes go wide immediately. My pulse quickens as my brain produces a face to match the voice almost instantly. It is the one face I had tried so much to get over - the one face that makes my heart beat erratically. "Who is this?" I say, unable to keep the trembling out of my voice as I woefully pretend not to recognize his voice. "Tsk tsk tsk. You don't recognize my voice? That's too bad, Amelia," he says. I can hear the disappointment and slight amusement in his low, smooth baritone. It makes my pulse jump. It makes my mouth dry, even as I moisten my li-ps with my tongue. Ashley, my roommate and best friend, is watching me with her brows furrowed into a question mark across the room. I look away from her, cupping the phone closer to my ear. "What do you want, Mr. Tanner?" I whisper harshly. What could he be calling me about at this time of the night? It is 10 p.m. on a random Tuesday. We haven't spoken in three years since the funeral of my mom. I wanted nothing to do with him. I have successfully run away, hiding from him, hoping he would not be able to reach me. "I thought we agreed on you addressing me by just Linc." His voice cuts into me, but I can't pull the phone away from my ear. I am drawn, and yet my brain yells at me to just drop the call and block this new number. But I don't listen because he will just call me again. He will always find me, or I always allow myself to be found. Ashley, having sensed my need for privacy, stepped out of the room already. "Mr. Tanner," I take a deep, shaky breath to steady my nerves so I don't sound like a scared, squeaky mouse over the phone, "Why are you calling me at this time of the night with a strange number?" I fail; I bite down on my lower li-p in muffled anger. It's been so long since I heard his voice, his deep baritone voice that sends swarms of butterflies in my lower belly. "Because you blocked all my other numbers and cut everyone else off," he snaps. Though there is still that hint of amusement in his voice, like he is enjoying toying with my emotions like this. He knows what he's doing; he always does, and I swear on my life he could literally picture me shaking for him. "Yes, and?" I say with a brow raise like he can see me, hoping I'm doing a good work at acting unaffected and unbothered as though I hadn't mastur-bated an hour ago with his half-na-ked picture I saved on my phone from social media account. Hell yes! You can say I'm stalking him, too. God! Seeing him shirtless, his shorts hanging lower beneath his hi-p brought waves of forbidden feelings I never knew existed within me. "Ames, darling, you worry me," Linc Tanner, my stepfather breathes into the phone, and heat rises to my face at that danm nickname. That nickname coming out from his forbidden li-ps, capable of making my toes curl, my knees bend before him, taking all of him deep into my throat. "Don't call me that!" I yell, cutting him short. My face is going red. I hate the way my body reacts to him. Every part of me awakens at the sound of his voice. It terrifies me; it excites me. "I will call you what I want," he replies calmly and dangerously low and then continues in the same calm tone like I am not huffing and puffing over the phone at him, "It has been three years, and I needed to know how you were doing. I haven't been able to stop thinking about you," He pauses like he is rethinking his choice of words, and I hold my breath, refusing to think too much about the fact that he just said he hasn't been able to stop thinking about me, "Wondering how you were coping," he adds finally. I exhale. The sudden vulnerability in his voice drives a sharp sting directly to my heart. It hurts for a second, and then I pull my defensive walls up again, guarding that traitorous organ called the heart. "It is not in your place to worry about me. I am not your responsibility. I am doing perfectly fine on my own," I bite back, but deep down a surge of joy was gradually brimming. He obviously has not called me to talk about my shortcomings in the way I handled the aftermath of my mother's funeral three years ago. That is why I had his numbers blocked. I know Linc Tanner is rich enough to find me within days, but I hoped that common sense would tell him not to bother me regardless, and he didn't. "You know that is not true. I am your guardian; of course, it is in my place to worry about you," Linc says, his smooth baritone pierces me like a lash. I imagine him pulling his hand through his thick wavy jet-black hair in quiet frustration. It is one of the things I noticed about him immediately when I was first introduced to him four years ago. That thick midnight dark hair. For his age, it was ridiculous for his hair to still be that youthful looking, that mouthwatering, the hottest man I have ever set my eyes on. But that was Linc Tanner. A walking contradiction of a man. Chapter 2 I snap myself to reality when I realize I have started trailing off into memories I have tagged forbidden. this"So, what do you want now, stepfather?" I hear his light chuckle, and I can't help the flutter in my belly from absorbing the rich sound. I can almost smell him. I remember what he smelled like. God! it's imprinted in my brain. It is embarrassing, but I can admit that I look for that scent in every man I have gone out with since, but to no success. It belonged to Linc Tanner alone. Just like my silly heart. Mint, dark coffee, something dark and mysterious thrown in the mix and a whiff of something floral and yet overwhelmingly masculine. I used to smell him in the house before he even got to the room I was in, with my mom on his arm, dark onyx eyes seeking mine like a storm. "I kind of prefer Mr. Tanner to that stepfather title. Makes me feel old, and the way you say it adds a perverted undertone to it," he says after a moment. His tone is light; it is a rebuff he has used several times before when I used to call him that as a sort of childish rebellion to the dismay of my mother who insisted I call him by his name or worse, dad. "Whatever," I snap. I hate having to think about my mother or the period during that summer before I left for college when I had to stay with them, and it was low-key the worst few weeks of my life in that house. "Still that temper. It is good to know you haven't changed much, Ames darling," Linc says with a light chuckle. But he is wrong. At least I hope so. I hope I have changed enough. But with the way my heart flutters every time he calls me that nickname in that rich baritone of his, I can't be sure I have changed much, and it is embarrassing. "I need you to tell me why you have called, Linc. Cut the whole thing about you worrying about me and all that bullshiit. I know you have eyes on me. I have seen her. What do you want?" My anger comes back to shield my foolish heart; it wraps around my che-st like a vice. Whatever he has been paying the woman following me for the past three years should be halved. She is terrible at her job. She doesn't even try to be hidden. "Okay. Okay. Sheathe your claws, tigress," Linc says. There is no chuckling this time. He doesn't even try to deny it. It makes me angrier, but I bite my tongue. Once I hear what he is calling for, we will talk about that danm female bodyguard. "I need you to come back home for your break tomorrow. Your plane tickets are ready, everything is set in place," Linc says, his voice dangerously set and rigid, my mouth opens and closes. Again, I open my mouth to say something, but nothing comes out. I am beyond dumbfounded. Not at the fact that he knows the exact timing of my summer break, but the finality and air of authority of his tone. "What!" Finally, I scream into the phone. "What the fck are you talking about?! I am not coming back! You better say you're joking right now!" I scream into the phone. Courtesy be danmed. I don't care if Ashley can hear me. I don't care if I am being rude. He has lost his mind if he thinks he can just command me to come back to New York out of the blue like this. After three whole years of no contact! Though I was the one that initiated the no-contact rule, that is beside the point. "You are and you will," Linc says and the calmness in his voice threatens to push me to the edge. He has no rights! Have I not made this clear enough! "I don't know how to say this nicely, Mr. Tanner, but I genuinely do not want anything to do with you. My mother is dead. She is not here anymore. I am not obligated to feel related to you because we are not related. I am not coming back to New York, and that is final," I say, breathing heavily. My eyes narrow on the floral pattern of my quilt, and I feel like I could go crazy with the way my heart is racing, flashes of forbidden memories running through my mind. Mental snapshots of Linc walking out of the luxurious infinity pool on the rooftop of his mansion and his immaculate figure, toned wide shoulders, long muscular legs like tree trunks, chiseled torso, me hiding behind the lounge door, watching him like a creep, the water dripping down his hairy front body, snaking into his navel, down his briefs with that noticeable bulge, and his dark eyes catching mine immediately like he knew I was there all along, watching him. "Amelia. Listen to me," Linc's domineering voice cuts into me, and I rip my focus away from those danm memories. That summer is cursed. I can't think of that time without feeling a heap of guilt and the sense of awakening into something bigger than myself, in those stolen glances, fantasies, and sleepless nights where I imagined what it would be like to be the one sharing Linc's bed instead of my mother. I felt treacherous even though me and my mother and I had never been particularly close. "No! I am not coming back, and you can't make me!" I yell. "Amelia!" Linc's annoyed voice snaps me to attention. I bite my tongue. Squeezing the phone in my hand. I grit my teeth in annoyance. I didn't have any specific plans for the holiday, though I was thinking about my internship options. Since it is my sophomore year, I am supposed to spend my summer break interning at any reputable architectural company that will take me. "It is something your mother wanted," Linc says, his voice going back to calm and collected. Of course. She would still continue to mess up my life even when she is no longer here. Chapter 3 It is aggravating, all the complex feelings she evokes in me. Our relationship wasn't the typical mother-daughter bond. Because she wasn't the typical mother by any means. Kathryn Dimitri was a socialite through and through. She was glamorous and loud and enjoyed going to dinner parties, soirees, any excuse to have fun and drink champagne, flirting with the throng of men who were always sniffing around her. It always stung when people noted how different we looked. They always looked at her elegant auburn bold beauty and my muted blonde prettiness and concluded I paled in comparison, just like my skin. Mother always threw her head back with a delightful laugh when those men paid her compliments at my expense. That was one of the reasons why I hated spending time at home. With her. She always made me feel like an unwanted attachment to her person. An attachment that never quite measured up. Sometimes, I think to myself that my attraction to Linc was a rebellion. It was a cowardly one because I never acted on any of my fantasies, but it was a rebellion nonetheless, and it felt good. When just three months into college, enjoying my freedom from her and that suffocating mansion where I had to hide my blushing face whenever Linc was in the room, I got the call that she had died in a car accident all the way in Paris on her way to another of her glamorous parties, I felt a wave of grief so huge, so encompassing and utterly confusing that my world paused. I went through the funeral in a muted daze. I faintly remember Linc holding me as I finally broke down and cried on the third night when I wanted to return to college. Wanted to escape. The reassuring way he held me. Tenderly. Like I was too fragile and could break apart against his huge body. I got on the plane and arrived back in college, and I could still smell his scent on me. I didn't wash the dress I wore for weeks. "She wanted you to intern at my firm. She wanted me to keep an eye on you. To take care of you and safeguard your future. You like to act tough, but you really have no one else in this world, and that makes me feel empathetic towards you. You can view me as this big bad monster stepfather and I don't care, but I do care about you, and I wouldn't sit back and watch you struggle when I could do something about it. Amelia, please. It would be for just three months. Come to New York. Come home," Linc says, the genuine sincerity in his voice bites at me. I blink back, furious tears, feeling the anger dissipating into that warm feeling I hate feeling towards him because it felt wrong. "Ames..." He says gently when I don't reply. I am too busy pushing back the lump in my throat. He knows he has touched a nerve because he is right. I am truly alone in this world. All of my mother's connections and circle of friends and even families, nobody gave a danm about me after the funeral. My late dad has family in Portugal, but we were not really close before he died. With my mom gone too, I was left alone, and it didn't hit as hard because before she died, I always felt alone, shuffling from boarding school to college, we never bonded in any special way. I was always alone in my little world. But in moments like this, when someone like Linc who knew me, knew my mother and I, reminds me how utterly alone I am, it breaks my heart. "Okay. I will come back to New York." My heart flutters at my resignation because I know there is nothing I could possibly do about it. I accept it. I guess I have to go back to fighting my forbidden attraction to my stepfather. For just three months. I can survive that long without doing anything I might regret. I hope. ******* Linc Tanner's POV: The golden blonde full-grown woman seated in front of me is not the soft-spoken, shy eighteen-year-old Amelia I remember. I am taken aback by how much she has grown, that eyes that could make a grown man weak, that full mouth that I eager to taste, but I manage to keep my face expressionless. She is stunning. When she walked in a minute ago, I couldn't take my eyes off her, my greedy eyes taking in every detail of her womanly curves. It made me tingle for all the wrong reasons. She is currently glaring at me from her position on the chair in front of my desk. I tell myself I have kept an eye on her over the years because of a sort of loyalty to Kathryn, but in reality, I just couldn't bear not knowing how Amelia was doing, couldn't bear thinking about her being in the arms of another man, moaning and crying out his name instead of mine. She is a brave, strong girl, but I couldn't just let her go. My body couldn't let her go. She made my heart ache. I'm most definitely proud of her just thinking of her out there, all on her own. She reminds me of myself at the same age, hustling against all odds to make a name for myself. "Why did you come here directly?" I ask, breaking the ice between us. It has been three years, and we didn't even exchange a smile. She is on guard towards me, and I am walking on eggshells, trying not to upset her. "I figured we should get to it immediately," Amelia says. The softness of her voice is gone, replaced by a sharp edge that is confident and so womanly. I shake my head to ward off any more misleading thoughts. "Oh c'mon, Amelia. I asked that they chauffeur you to the house." I thought she would appreciate the rest. But here she is, glaring at me. "Do you stay alone?" She asks, catching me off guard. "Yes," I say, cautiously. Her boldness and the way she is holding my eyes are making me feel uneasy. I don't remember her being this confident. I used to find her extreme shyness amusing then. Interesting. Now I find her confidence highly attractive. Erotic. Fvck! Linc. Goddammit! Control yourself. Chapter 4 We have some history between us from that one summer three years ago before she ran away to college. But I am proud of myself for keeping things in control when she was just an eighteen-year-old rebellious teen. Now that she is all grown, I can't promise that I would be able to control myself much. This woman sitting across from me could bring any man to his knees, and I don't fvcking care falling on my knees in front of her as her legs open up for me, taking in the scent of her arousal, tasting her. Merely looking at her, I know she tastes like pure sugar. "Then I am not staying in that house. You have to get a place for me," she says, not adding the unspoken part. That she doesn't want to stay alone with me. "It is a big house, Amelia." I tried to clear my voice, It is a mansion, but I understand if she doesn't want to stay with me. I guess that could be weird. Without Kathryn in the midst, what would we do with each other? I don't want to dwell on that train of thought. "I don't care." She folds her arms over her front body, and my eyes get drawn to her che-st. I want to peel my eyes away, but I am powerless against her quietly confident feminine aura. She is wearing a pale blue sundress with a black sweater over it, but the pale blue of the dress makes her eyes stand out so clearly, she radiates like a beam of sunlight sitting across from me. She used to be pale, but her complexion has matured with a golden tint that teases down her long graceful neck into her deep-V line. I yank my eyes up to meet hers; thankfully, she is looking out the window. I note the multiple piercings in her ears, and a chuckle escapes me as I imagine the fit that Kathryn would have thrown if she could see her. "What is so funny?" she snaps, turning to fix me with her startling blue eyes. "Nothing. I will have someone look for a place for you that is close to the firm. Fine?" "Yes. Thank you." I don't mention that she would stay in the house with me until we find a place. It is unnecessary; she knows. "Come, let me show you around," I say, getting up, eager to move around before finding myself distracted, watching her like a aroused freak. I walk to her side to take her hand; she ignores me and tries to get up on her own. She takes a step forward, and it all happens too fast. She trips on her feet in front of me, falling backward with her eyes wide in terror. I shooot forward, grabbing her by her slim waist instead of her outstretched hand. I pull her forward until she is stable on her feet; our bodies collide, and I hear the soft gasp leave her full li-ps. A headiness clouds my thoughts. Her body is intoxicatingly soft pressed against me like this. My primal reaction startles me as all the blood rushes southward. Our faces are inches from each other; her large doe-like eyes blink up at me, and her rosy li-ps are slightly open. It takes all of my self-control to not just crash my mouth to hers and taste them. God knows how badly I have always wanted that. "Why do you not want to stay at the house with me?" I ask, ripping my eyes away from her tempting li-ps to look into her eyes. They hold mine with a mixture of fear, anticipation, and defiance. The combination makes my blood rush faster. "You know why," Amelia breathes, so close, so overwhelmingly stunning. Soft and dangerous. Grown and lethal. She overshadows my common sense, even at just eighteen. I only managed to stay away because of Kathryn, her mother. But now, three hard years later, she is in my arms, and there are no hindrances. I hold onto her waist tightly; she doesn't resist my touch, but she is not exactly leaning into me. She is frozen in place, and I get the feeling that if I let go, she would run. I can't lose her again. Danming all consequences, I lean in; my vision narrows in on the most perfect pair of li-ps I have ever seen, the whole world quietens with a hush. Chapter 5 Amelia's POV "Mr. Tanner, I have the reports..." A cheery voice interrupts the moment. "Oh! I am sorry." The woman's surprised, high-pitched voice intrudes on the madness that is my lust-filled brain and snaps me out of my reverie. His strong arm around my waist loosens its grip, and I take the opportunity to move away from the furnace of the man, my heart thundering at what almost happened. I didn't even hear the door open. His firm li-ps only grazed mine before the interruption, but I feel like it was more with the way my heart is beating fast. I have not been here longer than an hour, and I have already found myself in his arms. We almost kissed. And I hoped to survive three whole months with him without doing anything I might regret? That seems like such a practical joke now. Linc is forbidden, a no-go area, he's fire, if I get too close, he would burn me. Seeing Linc's trim, muscled figure in his form-fitting grey suit, his devastatingly handsome, resistant-to-aging face with those dark, piercing onyx eyes has reminded me just how easily my body gives in to him. His quiet, effective charm has reminded me why I ran. Why that summer really tough for me. Fighting this forbidden attraction to my middle-aged stepfather, who is forty-one while I am just twenty-one. He is literally old enough to be my father. But yet he pulls me. And I am powerless once he pins me with those eyes. I am weak. My body surrenders without much resistance. "Drop them on the desk," he says, his dark eyes still trained on me, his back to the woman frozen at the door glaring at me with such venom it scares me. I move further away. I need to escape him. But I know it is futile. Linc would find me. This attraction between us feels inevitable now. There is a quiet countdown ringing like a third heartbeat between us. Coming back was a mistake. Linc Tanner is not the kind of man one forgets. Or moves on from. I still feel the same way as I did three years ago, if not stronger. And now there is one less excuse as to why we shouldn't give in to this dark desire. "Uhm, sir, it needs your signature so I can send it back to..." "Charlotte, drop them on the desk!" Linc raised voice startles me and the woman, who quickly drops the files and hurries out. Linc doesn't turn away from me. He keeps his eyes on me, watching me like a hunter hunting his prey. I try to swallow, but my mouth is dry. Naked hunger is present in the depth of those shimmery dark eyes, and I have to clentch my fists together to gain some control over my senses. This is all shades of wrong. And yet so right. So necessary. It is official, I have lost my danm mind. How the hel are we going to sleep in the same house tonight without something forbidden happening between us? I can almost picture it, and it makes my pulse race faster. "Um. I should go." I say when I reach the door. Where am I going? I have no idea but I know I have to get away from this office right now before I find myself climbing my stepfather like a tree right here in his office. I know the nak-ed hunger in his eyes reflects mine. I am just as aroused. Just as willing to be reckless. Caution was thrown to the wind as soon as I agreed to come back. "Okay." His usually smooth baritone comes out cracked, he pauses and clears his throat, he starts walking towards me and my heart skips a beat, but then he turns to the left, towards his desk and I blink back my disappointment. "Take a tour of the firm. Choose whatever department you want to intern at. Then we can go to dinner." His mouth is a set line as he settles at his desk like he wasn't just about to kiss me a moment ago. "Dinner?" I croak, still visibly shaken up by what almost happened between us. I still feel the weight of his strong arm wound tightly around my waist. The possessiveness of his hold. The way his eyes narrowed in on my face before he leaned in to me for the kiss. It all makes me feel heady. "Yes. I made a reservation." He says looking up to meet my eyes, I hold his gaze. "I don't feel up to that." I say, looking away first as his eyes bore into me. One day, I will wi-n our spontaneous silent staring battle. "What? Let me guess, you are not hungry?" He asks with a small chuckle. It brings flashbacks of that summer three years ago when I used to deny being hungry so I could stay away from him and my mother. Only to sneak back to the kitchen at midnight to raid the fridge for leftovers. Linc caught me several times and the embarrassment still feels so heavy right now with the way he is watching me. Mischievous amusement shining in his eyes. "Fvck off." I snap. I can't stand his teasing in moments like this. I hate that he knows me all too well. "Now, now, Ames darling. I don't appreciate that tone." He says but his voice is still teasing and light. I can't believe we almost kissed just a moment ago and here he is, teasing. He confuses me. And somehow, that seems to be the allure. Other than the fact that he is my fcking stepfather. "Whatever. I am not going out to dinner with you." I cross my arms, his eyes follow the motion and heat rises up my cheeks. A moment passes between us. An impasse. "Okay, we will eat at home. I'll call my private chef." He says at last. I can't argue with that, so I just nod in passive agreement and push the door behind my back so I can escape the office. Escape his impossible charm. ******* "So, which department are you going to intern at?" Linc says, wiping his mouth with a triangle shaped napkin. The table is being cleared by the chef's assistants, I nod my appreciation to them for a great home dining experience. Linc doesn't even acknowledge them. "I don't know yet." I say because I truly don't. His firm is so large. So multifaceted. I have so many options but I have narrowed it down to either the creative designing or engineering departments since I have majored in both at college. "Okay. Take your time." He says. I refuse to allow myself feel the impact of his smooth baritone as it washes over me across the dining table. "Yeah." I should probably add my thanks but I don't. The staff finishes clearing out the table and they leave immediately, leaving us alone to our awkwardness. I swallow. The soft light of the overhead chandelier is cast directly on my face and I feel like he is watching me closely. His eyes, those dreamy but predatory eyes watches my every move. I could literally feel like he was looking at me to expose me, to expose my deepest secrets, secrets I would kil to have them concealed, but with Linc, just one move from him, his mouth on me and his hand in-between my legs, my entire being will open up to him on it's own accord, and when his fire burns me, my secrets will be revealed. Chapter 6 Linc had the house restructured, and so it doesn't hold much sentiment for me. I was slightly shocked when I first got in, but now it has ebbed. The mansion is like a luxurious minimalist hotel. Oddly, I felt comfortable and at ease. But I know I can't stay here for too long. I simply can't. "Um, so, about the apartment you would rent for me. How is that coming along?" I say, enunciating my words carefully. I see a tic in his jaw, and I swallow. I remember the way he asked me why I didn't want to stay with him as he held me in his arms earlier in his office. The nak=ed vulnerability in his eyes. The way he was looking at me, it scares me, hypnotize me and locks me in. "You just told me a few hours ago." He says, interlacing his svelte fingers on the table as he leans forward. I can't read the expression on his face, whether it is annoyance or amusement. "Yeah. But it is something that you can sort out in a really short time. Aren't you like a billionaire or something?" That was why Mom was besotted with him. Linc Tanner has been in Forbes. His architectural firm has worked on top multi-billion dollar projects across the country. He is dark and mysterious and a hot forty-one-year-old. "Yes, I am a billionaire." He says, with a smirk. "You are avoiding my question." The house has gone quiet. All the bright lighting has been switched for dimmer ones. I am sure all the staff have left. It is just us now. Coming to this realization opens me up to my forbidden thoughts about being alone with Linc. Wild things that had invaded my dreams for so long, just me and him alone in the house, starring at each other, reaching out to each other, eating out each other. "What if I simply don't want to get you an apartment? What if I don't want you to stay away from me? Why the he-ll would you be staying in some apartment when I have a mansion here you can stay in?" His smirk is gone, and he is pinning me to the spot with his dark eyes. My pulse starts racing. My mouth goes dry. "That is not what you promised!" I yell, getting out of my seat. What the heck does he mean he doesn't want me to stay away from him? "Ames, Ames darling. Sit down." He says, his voice is oddly calm and controlled. It only makes me angrier, and I flip my middle finger at him as I turn around to walk away. I don't hear him walking up to me till he grabs my wrist and spins me around to face him. The motion pulls my body too close, so we are inches away from each other. Twice in just one day, my breath escapes me in an audible gasp. "Why the he-ll are you so stubborn? It is kiling me keeping my hands to myself already, and you have to go and push me." He hisses under his breath at me, but I hear him clearly because we are very close. The expansive kitchen peels away from my vision. The house. The soft lights. Everything. All I can see is Linc, and up close, he is stunning. He's dangerous, he overwhelms me, he could literally set me on fire with thst forbidden mouth of his. I don't have any power when he is this close. My knees go weak. I forget my anger. "I can't stay here with you." I say quietly, my voice trembling. His hand holding my wrist is like a brand on my skin. Am I agreeing this accommodation thing? The house is huge. We can steer clear of each other for the duration of the three months. The firm is huge too. I can spend my internship there, and we will never run into each other. Nobody even has to know about our connection if I keep quiet about it. But the way my body involuntarily leans towards him, the way my belly erupts with liquid fire every time he looks down at my face, I just know. I couldn't possibly stay here alone with him without giving in and doing something I would surely regret. "Why?" He asks, his face a closed-off mask, his li-ps set in a tight line. Our faces are just inches apart from each other, my back is pressing against the hard edge of the polished wood of the dinner table, but I don't register the discomfort. There are too many sensations to be felt standing this close to Linc Tanner, that pain is temporary. "What do you mean, 'why?'" I throw back at him, breathing as regularly as I can, but my breaths come out choppy and raspy. I need to move away from him. "Because I don't understand it, Ames." He snaps, his grip on my wrist tightens. I wince, and then he looks at his hand like he didn’t realize he has been holding onto me all this while. He lets me go. "Okay, but why won't you let me go?" I pull my chin up at him, our li-ps barely inches apart now. I meant it as a defiant move, but one look from him and I regret it, but I don't back down. One look at my li-ps I shake. One look at my face accessing me, I'm soaked. "This is why." Linc covers the distance between us, and my world erupts in bright scattered lights as he claims my mouth. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13363&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 840 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13363&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455809717_839796481589975_8610924600163890728_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8bssSoVGnhsQ7kNvgEXXQSO&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Ae7HEJ1A0v1soVBe1Od0AzU&oh=00_AYBxI28xRqk9UzUUT7VgSh6CiMijv-Pf_b51ggtlIzi-eQ&oe=6746EEAF | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,512,594 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2512875}' |
No | 2024-11-23 15:12 | active | 1910 | 0 |
|
Read more FREE chapters👉 | "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14193&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460350278_1658471474952018_3949899282791425892_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0bhPpX0JUqAQ7kNvgH6ZrTw&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A7-JEhrKQNM2DZqEUWZb2gy&oh=00_AYDj5ArHXVuL1uvpt10kikAwrPSuHdXGFbU-BIA57aCCkQ&oe=67481A2A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,510,962 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2510959}' |
Yes | 2024-11-23 15:12 | active | 1910 | 0 |
|
🔞Attention! Do not read in public!👉 | Liesel Sharp had just unlocked her phone while waiting for her IV drip to be done when she received a message from her best friend, Chelsea Walden. "Jacob's back." She faltered. She and Jacob Ford had barely spoken throughout their month-long cold war, so she had no idea he was back. Soon, she received another message. "He's brought a young woman back with him." A photo had been sent with the message. The young woman in the photo resembled Liesel a little—she was Natalie Sharp, Liesel's younger half-sister. She'd been raised in the countryside. Chelsea continued, "The Sharp family is throwing them a welcome-back party. Do you want to crash it, Lili?" She knew what Liesel was like. Liesel would give Jacob a taste of his own medicine if he dared to do anything to her. There was even a chance she would set the Sharp residence on fire. Liesel checked her IV bag. She'd had a high fever for three days now, and the back of her hand was swollen from the constant IV drips she'd been on. She wasn't in the mood for that nonsense. "No," she replied. Then, she shut her eyes to get some rest. It was close to 10:00 pm when she took a cab back to Viewpoint Residences. The fever had taken its toll on her, so she soon drifted into a restless sleep. Jacob returned at some point, which woke her up. "Did I wake you?" he asked while rolling up the sleeves of his ironed shirt. He looked down at her with an indifferent gaze. His voice was as alluring as always, though. "No." Liesel's voice was a little nasal because she'd just woken up. She explained lazily, "I wasn't sleeping too soundly after taking my meds." He frowned slightly. "Are you sick?" She chuckled softly. She'd been sick for a while now and had mentioned it in her texts to him when admitting defeat. Yet he looked like he'd only just noticed. She poured two glasses of water and handed one to him. "How are things at Norton City? I heard from Brook that there seemed to be some trouble with it. You—" Her throat felt dry and uncomfortable; she wasn't in the mood to chat. Still, someone had to back down—it had been nearly two months since they'd seen each other. However, Jacob cut her off. "Let's divorce." | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14615&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14615&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465213480_523643177252179_1090236802447429735_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iXkcdF--u7oQ7kNvgGenxOb&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A6ypE6coIzKWchkZRVwfG6s&oh=00_AYAX4ZPT5-geZ3rR4sn7dXv83FMQtYDg4mvJ6y_ukC4siQ&oe=67480BD9 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,510,176 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2509440}' |
No | 2024-11-22 19:51 | active | 1909 | 0 |
|
🔞Attention! Do not read in public!👉 | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462270349_913285414184071_7098710230358548236_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AIwFEZ9ikk4Q7kNvgH1FyKd&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AfDrpqNw_0XJfCwTiG7WfEN&oh=00_AYBXoqBLfmrBxHq1zDvn3EyScNuv6yjNjFZyBGKHBogOyA&oe=674715B9 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,511,385 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2510719}' |
No | 2024-11-23 15:12 | active | 1910 | 0 |
|
🔞Attention! Do not read in public!👉 | "I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrett’s victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." “Oh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464681484_532171326224549_7177859630690723278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iYpkK5rcwbgQ7kNvgFhZtFf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=And7l2hptBfPwWl1nxuAvCt&oh=00_AYB1HQGpa8D_ZNYthL3vsNtk0yVR-DYw2A_mydlt5BQQ_g&oe=67481377 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,513,456 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2513442}' |
No | 2024-11-23 17:39 | active | 1911 | 0 | Age-Defying Foundation & Skincare | Enhance your natural beauty while reducing wrinkles. This foundation blends makeup with anti-aging care, hydrating and protecting your skin. Learn how: https://agedefybeauty.com/blogs/news/age-defy-8-reasons-why | LEARN_MORE | https://agedefybeauty.com/blogs/news/age-defy-8-re | Age Defy Beauty | https://www.facebook.com/61565951444459/ | 743 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | agedefybeauty.com | VIDEO | https://agedefybeauty.com/blogs/news/age-defy-8-reasons-why | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468189914_898803465686978_6416037753041629606_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HKbEbVXiLiIQ7kNvgFa_MSU&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=At_2zpZNnlqmZbsVcehmUrT&oh=00_AYBHcRBpkAG4rcSGZnRM3IM8a8u_m27VBg4JBb5iP0gH9A&oe=67484E14 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Age Defy Beauty | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,506,159 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2506157}' |
No | 2024-11-22 18:57 | active | 1907 | 0 |
|
Your Clan Aran Sweater | SHOP_NOW | https://www.aran.com/clan-aran-sweaters?ad_id={{ad | Aran Sweater Market, Aran Islands, Ireland | https://www.facebook.com/aransweatermarket/ | 161,012 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop Now | 0 | aran.com | CAROUSEL | https://www.aran.com/clan-aran-sweaters?ad_id={{ad.id}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-3.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468073299_492709140451564_4621950406143423738_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9_bPVRNzB64Q7kNvgFmWR8U&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-3.xx&_nc_gid=A7b5wBKFckrj6PNGs4DflOG&oh=00_AYBlqbCZ0ZHNWPZwSsgnA57GpjCmjwF2p4C8ZGitMITO0g&oe=6746E921 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Aran Sweater Market, Aran Islands, Ireland | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,512,807 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2511462}' |
No | 2024-11-23 15:12 | active | 1910 | 0 |
|
🔞Attention! Do not read in public!👉 | "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she passed away because of postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. He cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." Chapter2 Juan also looked over. A red figure stood out in the crowd. Debra, clad in a burgundy dress, seemed to captivate hearts with every gesture. Cameras flashed at her like she was a reigning superstar walking the red carpet. 'Debra?' Juan took a moment to recognize her. In the past, Debra preferred light makeup and plain dresses. This was the first time Juan had seen her like this. Seeing Debra for the first time, Shelia was filled with jealousy. Compared to the alluring Debra, she seemed too plain. "Debra looks stunning." Shelia's tone carried a subtle envy. Debra spotted them and walked over. Shelia thought Debra, unaware of her relationship with Juan, would be surprised or awkward, but Debra was poised and smiling. "Mrs. Nichols is here. Who's the lady beside Mr. Nichols?" whispered a reporter. Debra approached, linking her arm with Juan's, and extended a hand towards Shelia. "You must be Shelia mentioned by Juan. Nice to meet you! I'm Debra. You can call me Mrs. Nichols." Shelia withdrew her hand from Juan's and shook hands with Debra. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Nichols," Shelia said awkwardly. "Juan told me that he sponsored you. You're going to study abroad, right?" Debra said. Shelia glanced at Juan. "Shelia excels in her studies. She's planning to go abroad this year, but she's a bit timid, so I brought her here today to broaden her horizons," Juan said. He had brought Shelia here to see the world of the upper class. Juan hadn't completely fallen for Shelia yet. It was only after Shelia returned from abroad that Juan fell in love with her. Even so, Juan attended all kinds of events with Shelia, to the point where everyone in Seamar City knew that Juan liked a college girl. But none of this mattered to Debra anymore. She came to the auction not to compete with Shelia but for a more important purpose. "Well then, take good care of Miss Miles. I'm going in," Debra said, letting go of Juan's arm. Juan was stunned. He hadn't expected these words to come from Debra's mouth. By the time he realized it, Debra had already get into the venue. Juan frowned. 'When did the unruly Debra become so agreeable?' Debra sat in an inconspicuous corner. The auction venue was filled with influential figures. If she remembered correctly, an abandoned piece of land that nobody wanted was bought by an obscure merchant at this auction. Later, because of the upscale developments around it, the land became valuable. The successful investment elevated the merchant's status, making him a commercial magnate. Since she had decided to leave Juan, Debra wanted to build up her own assets. After sitting down, Juan searched for Debra's figure. Beside him, Shelia asked, "Mr. Nichols, do you really want me to bid on your behalf?" Juan's attention returned, and he said, "Yes, I trust your judgment." Shelia blushed. She had studied finance for so long at school, just for this day. On the second floor, Debra watched them chat happily. Shelia indeed had some talent, which was one of the reasons why Juan would be attracted to her. In her last life, Shelia had once identified a prime piece of land, which impressed Juan. But that piece of land was valuable, to begin with. The Nichols Group's properties were around it, and Shelia inflated the price with Juan's money. In the end, the value of the land and the surrounding properties all increased, so Juan couldn't lose. Even without Shelia, Juan would have secured that piece of land. As the auction started, Shelia began to bid. She successfully won the first three prime pieces of land. Juan sat beside Shelia like a guardian. "The price of Crescent Manor starts at one billion." "Two billion." Debra's bidding caused a collective gasp. Juan frowned. What's gotten into this woman? Shelia whispered, "This piece of land isn't worth much. Debra's going to lose money." Juan texted Debra. [What are you doing?] Debra read the message and ignored it. "Two billion once!" "Two billion twice!" ... "Is Debra crazy? Two billion for this piece of junk?" On the second floor, Randy was flabbergasted. "Three billion," Marion bid. Randy nearly flipped the table. "Marion! Are you insane too?" Across from them, Debra frowned. She wanted to know who was crazy enough to compete with her for this wasteland, only to see Marion. She vaguely remembered Marion was doing gray business. 'When did he start real estate development?' "Four billion!" Debra raised the stakes. Downstairs, Juan furrowed his brow and texted her again. [Debra, shut up!] Debra simply turned off her phone. "Five billion," Marion said. His provocation annoyed Debra. 'Alright, you want to play? Let's play.' "Ten billion!" she bid. "What! She's gone mad!" Randy exclaimed. Juan stood up, losing his composure. He couldn't quite grasp Debra's intentions. To him, this piece of land wasn't even worth one billion. Yet Debra was offering ten billion. Marion smiled at Debra and made a gesture of concession. "Ten billion!" The auctioneer exclaimed, "Any further bids? Ten billion, going once, going twice. Sold!" As the gavel fell, a weight lifted off Debra's heart. The land was finally hers, but she had unnecessarily spent an extra eight billion. It was all because of Marion. She glared at him. Randy nudged Marion, "Hey, Debra's glaring at you. If I were her, I'd probably be plotting your demise." Marion shrugged indifferently. Downstairs, Shelia tugged at Juan. "Mr. Nichols, Debra is going to make you bankrupt." "She set her own price. No one will help her pay the bills," Juan said. Chapter 3 Due to this episode, Juan's attention was solely on Debra. Shelia's performance was completely ignored. When the auction ended, Debra was about to leave when she bumped into Juan and Shelia. "Debra, if you don't understand real estate, don't mess around," Juan said bluntly. Shelia chimed in, "Yeah, Debra. Your actions have cost Mr. Nichols ten billion." Debra chuckled, "Miss Miles, you misunderstand. This piece of land is mine to get. What does it have to do with Juan?" Shelia blurted out, "But that's ten billion." "It's just pocket change for me, not to mention for her." From not far away, Randy's voice came. "Isn't that right, Ms. Frazier?" Debra caught sight of Marion and said, "It's just a plaything for purchase." Shelia blushed with embarrassment. Ten billion meant nothing to Juan and Debra. In front of these people, Shelia felt inferior. "Heard Mr. Nichols got married. Is the lady beside him Mrs. Nichols?" Marion chimed in. Shelia blushed, stammering, "N-no." "This is my wife, Debra," Juan said, pulling Debra close. Debra tried to shake off Juan's hand, but he held on tight. Since earlier, he had felt Marion's gaze on Debra. Men understood men best. He could see through Marion's thoughts. "So, Ms. Frazier is Mrs. Nichols. It's my bad. I saw Mr. Nichols chatting with this lady in the venue earlier, thinking she was Mrs. Nichols." Randy slapped his head. "Then this lady must be Mr. Nichols's secretary. No wonder she was holding up signs for Mr. Nichols earlier." Debra almost burst out laughing. Though she didn't care about Shelia and Juan anymore, hearing Randy's words still made her pleased. Shelia was totally embarrassed. "Joe, take Shelia home," Juan requested. "Yes, sir," Joe agreed. Randy grinned, "We'll get out of your hair. Bye!" After Randy and Marion left, Debra shook off Juan's hand. "Had enough?" Juan didn't expect Debra to pull away. Before, Debra couldn't wait to touch him. She seemed different tonight. "If you're trying to get my attention, you don't need to do this," Juan said. Debra was speechless. She wanted to argue, but she couldn't find the right words. Considering how much she cared about Juan in the past, she might have done so. But she wasn't that person anymore. "Whatever!" Debra shrugged. "Wait." Juan stopped her. "What now?" "What's your relationship with Marion?" "I don't even know him." Juan spoke coldly. "No matter what your relationship is with him, you are Mrs. Nichols in public. You better watch your identity and keep your distance from other men." Debra scoffed, "Before you demand anything from others, how about demanding it from yourself? Did you consider your status and my reputation when you brought Shelia here today?" "I had Joe inform you today." "Oh? Is it to tell me not to come?" Juan remained silent. He knew he was in the wrong. "Even Marion, an outsider, mistook Shelia for Mrs. Nichols. If you like her, let's get a divorce," Debra said. "Did you get up on the wrong side of the bed?" Juan frowned. Although he didn't love Debra, it didn't mean he wanted a divorce. Their marriage was based on interests. It was not something one person could dissolve. From Juan's serious expression, Debra could tell that he wasn't thinking of divorce now, but it was only because of her family. In a few years, when she became worthless, he would discard her like trash. Thinking of the miserable end of her last life, she'd rather end it now than wait for that moment. "I said, let's divorce." The next day, news of Debra's extravagant purchase of wasteland swept through major platforms. Debra was the sole heiress to the Frazier family, and ten billion was just a figure for her. However, with her family's businesses operating, she had limited liquid assets. It was not easy for her to raise the money. Debra lay on the bed, rubbing her brows. 'Should I find Juan? No.' He left without a word yesterday when she proposed a divorce. She couldn't understand. She was even willing to relinquish the Frazier family's wealth to him, yet he still didn't want a divorce. But besides Juan, who else could she turn to? Suddenly, Debra sat up. She had an idea. "Marion!" People in high society were in one circle. Debra managed to contact Marion through her connections. Debra remembered that Marion's influence was overseas, but in recent years, he had stationed himself in Seamar City. Others might not know why, but she did. In the coming years, Marion would rapidly take over local enterprises, competing head-to-head with Juan. In the conference room, Marion played with his lighter. Debra got straight to the point. "I want to borrow eight billion from you." Randy spat out his tea. He'd seen straightforward, but never this blunt. "Ms. Frazier, that's a large amount of money." Debra blinked. "Last time you said ten billion was nothing." "I just rolled the logs for you, and you're giving me a hard time." Randy shook his head. Beautiful women were always a bit sick in their heads. Marion flicked his lighter. "Why should I lend you any money?" "I could've secured Crescent Manor with two billion, but because of your meddling, I have to pay an extra." "Not a convincing reason." Debra fell silent for a moment before saying, "Your industries are all overseas, but for the past two years, you've been frequenting Seamar City. I guess you want to launder your overseas money here. Am I right?" Randy paused his tea-drinking motion, subconsciously glancing at Marion. He didn't expect Debra to understand these things. Chapter 4 The room fell silent for a moment. Marion smirked and said, "Mrs. Nichols, you can't wrongly accuse good people." "Yeah, we're all legitimate businessmen," Randy chimed in. "In the realm of legitimate business, it's not up to me to judge. But I think Juan might be interested," Debra said. "I'm just a clueless rich girl, while Juan isn't. If I tell him what happened, I wonder if he'll take notice." "You're sneaky!" Randy couldn't contain his frustration. Debra looked at Marion seriously. "Lend me eight billion, and I'll pay you back with interest in three years." Randy's eyes widened. "Are you kidding? Do you know how much interest that'll be? If you can't pay it back, we'll lose eight billion. You're Juan's wife. Who can hold you accountable?" "I know the interest. I'll sign a contract with you. If I can't repay, I'll give you my family's properties and stocks, and I'll work for you for the rest of my life." Randy paused and continued, "And besides, my marriage with Juan might not last three years. Even if I'm still his wife then, he won't protect me." Marion looked up and stared at Debra for a while. Randy's ears perked up as he smelled gossip. But he quickly composed himself. "No, I disagree!" But Marion agreed, "Okay, I'll lend it to you." "What?" Randy jumped up from his chair. "Have you gone mad?" "I'll have the finance department transfer the money to you. We'll draft the contract later," Marion said. "Marion!" Randy stomped his foot. "Thank you, Mr. Houston." Debra stood up, saying, "I'll await your message. Happy cooperation." She smiled and left the office. Randy ground his teeth. "That's eight billion! Are you out of your mind? She's Juan's wife! Why would you lend her money?" Marion grinned. "She's pretty." "Why should you get the girl while I pay?" Randy exclaimed. Marion stood up, tossed a bank card to Randy, and said, "I pursue the woman I fancy. It's only right that I foot the bill." "What? Foot the bill? She's Juan's wife! What bill are you talking about?" Randy ranted. Ignoring his protest, Marion walked out of the office. "Both of you are insane!" Randy muttered. Debra had just stepped into the Nichols family's mansion when she saw Juan sitting in the living room. She frowned. In her last life, Juan rarely came home. 'When did he become so attached to home?' Assuming he was just lounging around, she turned to go upstairs. "Debra!" Juan called out. Debra halted. "What is it?" Juan felt uneasy about Debra's recent coldness. "The auction house is pressing for payment." "I know," Debra replied coolly. "If you don't have enough money, you can tell me," Juan said. "No need. I've sorted it out," Debra said dismissively. "Where did you get the money from?" Ten billion wasn't a small amount, and Juan knew every movable asset under the Frazier family's name. She couldn't produce such a sum on short notice. "It's my business. You don't need to concern yourself," Debra replied. "Don't forget that I'm your husband," Juan said. Debra chuckled bitterly. 'Husband?' Juan always considered it a disgrace. When did he remember he was her husband? "You're so anxious because you're afraid I'll lose money and drag down the Nichols family," Debra said. Juan fell silent. Seeing his reaction, Debra knew that she had guessed right. "I won't drag you down. I understand our marriage is a business alliance. We rise and fall together. You don't have to come home often," Debra concluded. Juan was speechless. He used to think that way, so after getting married, he was cold towards Debra and didn't even touch her. But after hearing those words from Debra, he suddenly realized his excessiveness. Juan was about to say something when suddenly a remittance message came on Debra's phone. She didn't expect Marion's actions to be so fast. In just an hour, the money arrived. With the matter resolved, Debra gave a smile. Juan pursed his lips, suddenly remembering how Debra used to follow him. She showed him the same smile, but he never cared. "There's a party tonight. You're coming with me." "Me?" Debra frowned. Juan asked, "Don't want to?" "Why don't you bring Shelia with you?" Debra was puzzled. In her last life, whenever there was a banquet, Juan would take Shelia. If her memory served her right, it was an international banquet that night. She insisted on going, but Juan brought Shelia in the end, indirectly paving the way for Shelia. For such an important occasion, why would Juan suddenly think of bringing her? "You're my wife, so naturally, you should come to such occasions with me." Debra didn't get it, thinking it was only because Shelia had something else to do. Then again, she should go to such occasions more often. To start her own business, she needed connections. "Alright then, I'll go get ready." Juan breathed a sigh of relief. At least, Debra was still willing to be the nominal Mrs. Nichols. Perhaps she wasn't completely disappointed with him yet. Shelia was in the dormitory, arranging the dress sent by Juan's secretary. Her roommates looked at Shelia with envy. "Shelia, your boyfriend is so sweet, giving you such a beautiful dress." Shelia's cheeks turned rosy. "Shelia, when will you introduce us to your boyfriend?" "Yeah, your boyfriend is so rich, and he takes you to various banquets all the time. We're curious." Shelia shook her head and said, "He's very busy. I'll introduce you to him when he's available." Shelia's phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Juan's secretary, she answered the phone happily. "Joe, did Mr. Nichols send you to pick me up? I'll come down right away," she said. "Mr. Nichols said you don't need to come today," said Joe. Chapter 5 Shelia's smile froze. "Why?" "Mr. Nichols is taking his wife tonight, so it wouldn't be convenient for you to attend." Shelia forced a smile. "Oh, so he's taking his wife. That's great. I didn't want to go anyway." "That's good." Shelia held her phone and bit her lip. Her roommates exchanged glances. "Shelia, did your boyfriend stand you up?" "I heard this event is international. Didn't your boyfriend organize it to introduce you to some foreign entrepreneurs?" Facing their skeptical looks, Shelia managed a weak smile. "He has an important client to accompany. I shouldn't disturb him." Shelia glanced at the dress in her hands, her expression dimming. 'Juan never likes Debra. Why did he suddenly...' She tightened her grip on the dress. She had looked forward to tonight's event for so long. She couldn't just give up. As the night fell, Juan had a splendid black dress sent to Debra. He had been waiting downstairs for a while when he saw Debra descending the stairs. Though he had seen Debra in a burgundy dress the other day, seeing her in this outfit still took Juan by surprise. He hadn't realized how beautiful Debra could be. "I'm ready," Debra said, lifting her head. Juan pursed his lips. "I'll have my secretary bring the car around." Debra opened the door to see Joe waiting outside. Seeing Debra in the black dress, Joe was amazed. "Mrs. Nichols, you look stunning in this dress, better than Miss Miles." Juan glanced at him. Joe realized his mistake and quickly shut his mouth. "It's okay." Debra didn't care, and she got into the car. Juan glared at Joe and muttered, "You won't get your bonus this month." Joe felt wronged but dared not say more. That was what he got for being too talkative. Outside the club, Juan helped Debra get out of the car. People around them cast admiring glances at them. "Who's the lady with Mr. Nichols?" "Seems to be Mrs. Nichols." "I don't recall seeing Mr. and Mrs. Nichols together before. They make quite the power couple." ... Juan took Debra's hand. Debra wanted to retract her hand, but with so many people around, she had to go along with Juan. Debra glanced around and saw many faces she had encountered in her last life. Juan had a certain prestige in the business world. To be able to attend such a high-level international event, the people here were all top entrepreneurs, philanthropists, or real estate tycoons. Debra had studied finance to impress Juan, but it never paid off. Suddenly, the sound of shattered glass grabbed everyone's attention. A gardener accidentally broke a vase of roses, and the manager scolded him. "Where did this old man come from? Get him out of here!" the manager barked. "Hold on." Debra stepped forward, picking up the roses from the ground. She noticed they were carefully pruned and rare. "This man ruined Mr. Houston's flowers and startled the guests. Let me have him removed," said the manager. "If it's broken, just ask him to prepare a new one," Debra said. "These roses were brought by Mr. Houston for everyone's enjoyment. How about each lady take one to appreciate his gesture?" Debra suggested. Everyone nodded, and the manager waved off the gardener. Juan stepped forward, lowering his voice. "I didn't expect you to liven up the atmosphere here." Debra shrugged. "Just trying to please Mr. Houston." Outside the club, Shelia stepped out of a taxi in a black dress, feeling strange gazes around her. She ignored them and tried to get into the club. The security guard glanced at the taxi and stopped her. "Miss, do you have an invitation?" Shelia was taken aback. She didn't know about invitations. With Juan, she could go anywhere. It was the first time she had been stopped by a security guard. "Sorry! No invitation, no entry." "I'm here to see Mr. Nichols. I'm his companion," Shelia lied. Squinting at her, the guard asked, "Mr. Nichols is already inside with Mrs. Nichols. Who are you?" Feeling the stares all around, Shelia blushed with embarrassment. Joe saw her and hurried over. "Excuse me, she's our company staff." The guard nodded, allowing Shelia through. Shelia breathed a sigh of relief, but Joe asked sternly, "Miss Miles, why are you here?" "I just wanted to broaden my horizons. Mr. Nichols always said I was too timid. I'll be going abroad in a few months, so I wanted to experience this kind of event. Joe, could you take me in?" Joe hesitated. "I'll return from studying and help Mr. Nichols. The piece of land Debra bought cost billions and was a loss. She probably doesn't understand finance. So many financial elites are here. I'm worried Mrs. Nichols won't be able to handle it," Shelia pleaded sincerely. Joe nodded in agreement. In the past, it was always Shelia by Juan's side because Debra knew nothing about finance, and Joe respected Shelia, who was talented in this area. Shelia joyfully entered the club and spotted Juan conversing with some guests not far away. She lifted the hem of her dress to run over, but she accidentally collided with an old man. The gardener's vase slipped, and the water splashed on Shelia's dress. She instinctively exclaimed and freaked out when she saw the stain. "What's wrong with you? Can't you watch where you're going?" Chapter 6 Her cry pierced through the room. All eyes, including Juan's and Debra's, turned to her. In their eyes, Shelia was a rude and uncultured woman. The old gardener bent down to pick up the scattered roses and apologized profusely. Feeling the stares around her, Shelia quickly changed her attitude. "I'm sorry. I was in haste. Are you okay, sir?" Debra watched from nearby. Even though Shelia tried to fix it, it only came off as insincere. Shelia also noticed Debra beside Juan. "How did she get here?" Juan frowned. Given his expression, he seemed clueless about Shelia's arrival. Debra wondered if Shelia came on her own. Debra stayed silent. This plot was different from that of her last life. Juan brought Shelia to the party, where Shelia impressed Caleb Houston. It led to a smooth path overseas and success after graduation with support from Juan and Caleb. Debra thought that Shelia would not show up this time. Yet here she was. "Mr. Nichols!" Hearing the commotion, Joe rushed in. Juan's tone was curt. "Who let her in?" "It was me." Joe bowed his head. "I thought Miss Miles could help you." Juan rubbed his temples. He used to be very tolerant of Shelia. But in this situation, Shelia shouldn't have appeared. "Miss Miles isn't familiar with the place. Go check on her," Debra said, taking a sip of champagne. Juan saw Shelia's scared looks, and he couldn't bear to leave her alone to handle the situation. "I'll be back in a moment." Debra said nothing. That was expected. He could never let go of Shelia. Juan went over and asked, "How did you come here?" Shelia lowered her head, looking pitiful. "I'm sorry. I just wanted to see the event." Seeing her tear up, Juan couldn't bring himself to say anything harsh. In a sense, Shelia was trained by him, and he had seen all her efforts. "I'll have Joe take you back." Seeing Juan about to leave, Shelia hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. "Mr. Nichols, can I stay?" Juan frowned. In the past, Shelia was always obedient and aware of her identity, never crossing that boundary. Shelia felt his displeasure and said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Nichols. I..." Juan relented in the end. "You can stay. This event could be helpful for your overseas studies." Shelia finally broke into a sweet smile. "Can I stay with you?" Juan glanced at the surrounding crowd, concerned about leaving Shelia alone here. "Yeah." Shelia was delighted. Joe couldn't help but ask, "Sir, what about Mrs. Nichols?" "Go accompany her. Don't let her cause trouble like last time." Juan knew that Debra often attended such events, but as someone unfamiliar with finance, she was here merely to pass the time. As long as she didn't cause trouble like last time, it was fine. Debra watched as Joe approached her. Before he could say anything, she asked, "He's gone to accompany Shelia?" "Miss Miles is a key candidate for the company, so..." "I understand." Debra looked as if she was not bothered at all. Joe breathed a sigh of relief. But somehow, he felt that Debra had changed. Shelia followed Juan and confidently conversed with some bigwigs, which was noticed by Debra. Although Shelia had good grades at school, she was still just a student. In front of these seasoned businessmen, what she said wasn't very insightful. They were only praising Shelia out of respect for Juan. However, soon Shelia faced difficulty with a foreign elderly gentleman. Debra recognized that man as a financial tycoon from Dawnreach. He only spoke his native language and didn't know any foreign languages. And his translator was absent. "Mr. Nichols..." Shelia bit her lip, glancing at Juan. Juan was pondering how to defuse the awkwardness when Debra approached and fluently conversed with the man. The man seemed quite pleased with what Debra said and shook hands with her. Shelia finally noticed Debra, dressed in an identical black dress. Compared to her, Debra seemed like a refined lady, while she looked like a street vendor. Shelia clenched her fists and forced a smile. "Debra, that's impressive. You can speak the Dawnreach language." Debra smiled without saying anything. Juan remembered that Debra could speak foreign languages, but Dawnreach language wasn't widely used. Not many people knew it, so he was surprised that Debra was fluent in it. "What did you say to Mr. Stephen? He seemed quite pleased," Shelia asked. "I told him that the piece of land he bought near the southeastern sea is going to get a good prince, so he's happy," Debra replied. "That piece of land will get a a good price?" Shelia looked puzzled. The land didn't seem extraordinary. "Maybe," Debra replied casually. In her last life, that piece of land did get a considerable sum. The area suddenly developed into a tourist destination, making a hefty profit from tourism. Mr. Stephen probably foresaw its development, hence his purchase. Shelia lacked that foresight. Juan stared at Debra, which made her uncomfortable. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Debra asked. "How did you know that the land would get a good price?" Juan said. Chapter 7 Given his expression, Juan knew that this plot of land would fetch a hefty sum. Yet he chose to let Stephen have it as a favor. That was just Juan's style. "I was just paying a compliment. You're reading too much into it," Debra replied. Juan furrowed his brow, assessing the sincerity of Debra's words. It made sense. Given Debra's intelligence, how could she see the future value of that land? Juan realized he was overthinking it. "Hope so." Juan turned away, leading Shelia to meet other people. Shelia glanced at Debra. Debra managed to capture the hint of triumph in Shelia's eyes. She downed a glass of champagne. In the eyes of others, she was just a failed woman abandoned by her husband. Her husband left her and took another woman to meet business partners. Could anything be more of a joke than this? Debra felt disheartened. She had planned to mingle with the business elites, but with Juan gone, it became difficult. How could she approach those entrepreneurs without seeming intentional? Debra scanned the surroundings and spotted a piano not far away. A smile played on Debra's lips as she got an idea. With graceful steps, Debra approached the piano and exchanged brief greetings with the pianist before sitting down. As the heiress to the Frazier family, she had to learn many things, though she never thought she'd use them. But now they had come in handy. It had been a while since Debra played the piano, so she was a bit rusty. But soon enough, the piano keys followed her fingers, producing a melodious tune that perfectly matched the atmosphere of the party. The guests were captivated by the unexpected piano music. Many turned to look in her direction, and after she finished playing, applause filled the room. Seeing Juan and the businessmen stop their conversation, Shelia kept her eyes on Debra and said, "Debra is amazing. She can play the piano." "She is a pro," Juan remarked casually. Among these people, many could play the piano, and passing relevant exams was quite common. The fact that Debra received so much applause showed her musical talent. It was then that Shelia realized the gap between her and Debra. She used to think Debra was just lucky and pretty, but utterly useless. Now she was proven wrong. She was dead wrong. After Debra finished playing, many wealthy ladies approached her for conversation. While she couldn't directly approach those business magnates, getting close to their wives made it easier to reach them. "I didn't expect Mrs. Nichols to be so talented at the piano," Randy remarked from a corner. "Not bad," Marion agreed. "You don't know music, do you?" Randy teased. "I don't, but I like it," Marion replied. He didn't understand music, but because it was Debra playing, it felt different. When she went to the restroom, Debra was pulled into a secluded corner. She tried to cry out, but the man behind her covered her mouth. "Don't make a sound," the man whispered. Feeling the warmth of his body, Debra adjusted her breathing and bit down on the man's hand. "Ouch!" he grunted in pain. "You bit me?" The man released her. Debra quickly put some distance between them and was surprised when she saw his face. "Marion?" "Who else did you think it would be?" "Why the cloak and dagger?" "I sneaked in. Don't want to be seen." "What kind of joke is this? Caleb is your..." Before Debra could finish her sentence, she immediately shut her mouth. Marion raised an eyebrow. "Hm? What were you going to say?" Debra averted her gaze. In her last life, Caleb left all his assets to Marion. It was only after that she found out the truth. But so far, no one knew Marion was Caleb's grandson. "I mean, Caleb is kind-hearted, and you're a dominant owner of overseas enterprises. Even if you snuck in, no one would dare say anything." "Maybe, but I prefer to play it safe," Marion said. "Don't tell me you snuck in here just to say these things to me." She didn't think Marion would be so boring. "This is for you." Marion handed Debra a contract. Debra looked down and saw the contract for her borrowing. "Just for this?" she asked. Marion nodded. "Boring!" Debra signed the contract and threw it back to Marion. It was crazy that he found her to sign the contract at the door of the ladies' room. "As your creditor, can I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." "Why spend ten billion on that land?" Marion's voice was low, tempting her to answer his question. "I can't tell you now," Debra said. "What if I insist?" Marion could tell Debra had other plans. But he couldn't figure out what could be worth ten billion there. It was a loss-making business, but Debra's actions made him believe the land would be worth far more than ten billion. "If I told you this land would be worth a lot in six months, would you believe me?" Debra asked. "No." Marion couldn't see any signs of it yet. "What if I said high-end properties around that wasteland are about to come into the market?" Debra asked. "What high-end properties?" Marion frowned. He had never heard of that. "You'll find out soon enough," Debra smiled, walking past Marion into the restroom. Frowning, Marion walked to the lobby, where Randy asked, "Done signing?" "Yeah," Marion said. "Why the long face?" Randy asked. "Is there any high-end property near the wasteland Debra bought?" "There aren't any." "Check who owns the land around that wasteland." "That wasteland is in the sewage area. There's nothing to check. Forget high-end properties. No one would even build a basketball court there," Randy said. "Sewage area?" Marion was surprised. Chapter 8 Moments later, Shelia emerged from the restroom, her face looking grim. She was now dressed in a white gown. "What's wrong?" Juan asked. "I just changed in the restroom and thought I saw Debra." "Debra?" Shelia nodded. "I saw Debra with that man. They seemed intimate." Shelia observed Juan's expression and quickly added, "But I might have been mistaken. How could Debra know someone like Marion? I heard he's a desperado." "Debra..." Juan's tone turned cold. He had noticed Marion's interest in Debra last time. 'Doesn't she know how to avoid danger? Even getting close to someone like Marion.' Juan felt upset. Debra emerged from the restroom and was puzzled about Juan's dissatisfaction. "Where did you go?" Juan whispered. "Me? I went to the restroom." Debra was confused. Shelia stepped forward, pretending to be affectionate, as she grabbed Debra's hand. "Debra, I saw it just now. Marion is not a good person. Don't let him deceive you." Debra instinctively withdrew her hand. Shelia's hand hung in mid-air, and she looked aggrieved. "I didn't tell Mr. Nichols about it on purpose, but Marion is really not a good person." "I know what kind of person Marion is. I don't need others to judge," Debra huffed. "I..." Shelia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Shelia is looking out for you. Don't be oblivious and offend the wrong people," Juan warned. Shelia tugged at Juan's sleeve, as if to imply he was being too harsh. If other people saw it, they might think that Shelia was Juan's wife. "In any case, it's best not to get close to Marion. You're a woman of high standing, while he's a man without upbringing. How could you have any ties with him?" Shelia said. Suddenly, the sound of a cane hitting the ground came. Everyone turned to see an elderly man with gray hair standing in the center of the hall. Debra turned around, feeling a sense of familiarity. Soon, she recognized the old man as the gardener who had been arranging vases in the hall earlier. Now, the old man was dressed in a suit, flanked by two bodyguards. His stern gaze carried a hint of ruthlessness, making people wary. "This is Mr. Caleb Houston," one of the bodyguards introduced. Everyone in the vicinity raised their glasses respectfully to the old man. Only Shelia was pale. The old man she had scolded just now turned out to be Caleb. Shortly after, Marion emerged from behind Caleb and stood by his side, supporting him. Debra suddenly had a bad feeling. Marion looked at Debra and slowly smirked. "Ladies and gentlemen, I invited you all here today to declare that Marion is my grandson, the sole heir of the Houston family." Caleb coldly glanced at Shelia. Shelia felt a chill. "He is not some wild man without upbringing," Caleb said. Everyone in the room was astonished, and Debra's heart was pounding. 'Something is not right. The timeline has changed. How could this happen?' | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460464976_875804557426209_32219675156793350_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=700Xl9zjK04Q7kNvgEZ0yQg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ahlm0DIrIqs4rpvahhKiqCh&oh=00_AYASfplKzkYlc3IujN9-_TW0H0RjoA49t3V3ZG0oeb4KdA&oe=67480A78 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,508,086 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-22 19:36 | active | 1908 | 0 | Read next chapter | On her wedding anniversary, she dressed up for a date but was drugged and manipulated by her husband's mistress, leading to spend a night with a stranger. To her surprise, he turned out to be her husband's half-brother and business rival! ===== In the dimly lit, opulent private cinema, the most exclusive jewelry auction was being broadcast live. "One million, going once, going twice--" The rich cadence of the auctioneer's voice echoed through the room, the man tightened his grip around Alicia Bennett's waist... With the intensity between them only grew fiercer as time passed... The auctioneer's gavel fell. "Sold for ten million! Let's give a round of applause to Mr. Joshua Yates!" The name struck Alicia like a lightning bolt. Her body instantly went rigid, something that the man couldn't help but notice, flicked lazily toward the screen. The camera zoomed in on Joshua Yates's face, every detail of his familiar features displayed in perfect clarity. "Joshua Yates, the second son of the Yates family... an acquaintance perhaps?" he drawled, the corners of his mouth tugging into a sly smile. Alicia's frown deepened. The last thing she wanted was to discuss it, she didn't respond. The man, upon seeing the situation, chuckled lightly before his movements grew even more relentless... ...... When it was over, Alicia took advantage of the man's time in the shower and quietly made her escape. When Caden Ward finally emerged from the bathroom, not catching sight of the woman's figure, he curled his lips slightly. Moments later, his assistant, Hank Ford, burst into the room, clearly on edge, "Er, apologies, Mr. Ward. I let my guard down. Give me a moment, and I'll have her brought back immediately." They had just returned to the country, taking every precaution. And yet, a woman had managed to slip through the cracks of their security. Caden's features calm, almost indifferent. "No need. I was... a willing participant." Hank's eyes widened in shock. In all the time he'd known Caden, the man had never slept with a woman,even physical contact. There were even rumors that Caden might suffer from some secret ailment. Yet now, those whispers seemed to evaporate in the face of this unexpected turn of events. Before Hank could make sense of it, Caden's deep voice pulled him back to reality. "I want you to look into Joshua's personal life. Have the report on my desk in half an hour." Tonight, Alicia had stumbled into his room, feverish and desperate. It was obvious she'd been framed. And then came the revelation--Alicia was still a pureness. Two years of marriage to Joshua... Yet she was still untouched? Caden's lips curled into a satisfied smile. But as he reflected, one thing became abundantly clear--Alicia had no idea who she'd been with due to the d*ug's effects. ... By the time Alicia returned home, the first light of dawn filtered through the windows. Only then did she realize how long she had been out. But before she could dwell any further, her phone rang. It was her bestie, Monica Flynn, calling. "Alicia!" Monica practically screeched from the other end of the line, her voice high-pitched with worry. "How are you now?" Alicia exhaled deeply, kicking off her shoes carelessly. "I've been better," she murmured. Monica's anger bubbled over, her words sharp and unrelenting. "Joshua's beyond disgusting! If he doesn't want to stay married, he should just grow a spine and divorce you already! What kind of sick man would scheme against his own wife?" The sharp pain of betrayal shot through Alicia's chest. Yesterday was their second anniversary. Joshua had texted her, suggesting they celebrate. Daring to hope he had changed, she had dressed up to the nine's, only to be met with disappointment and a d*ug-laced drink that sent her spiraling into a night of confusion and chaos. Was Joshua really the mastermind behind this? Swallowing the bitterness that tried clawing its way to the surface, Alicia forced herself to climb the stairs, her movements slow and weary. "It's fine, Monica. I'll handle it." Monica, ever protective, wasn't convinced. "'Handle it'? What do you mean you'll handle it? Just say the word, and I'll be over in a heartbeat." Alicia couldn't help the small, tired smile that tugged at her lips, hanging up the phone. But her heart still felt heavy, just as she lost focus, the door to her bedroom creaked open. She lifted her gaze, and almost instantly, her stomach dropped. There, fresh from a shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, stood Joshua. He stared down at her. Chapter 2 Divorce Alicia snapped out of her daze as soon as she met the icy gaze of Joshua, her so-called husband. His expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as ever, as though he was looking at a stranger. The only thing out of place was the scars on his lips. A wave of disgust washed over her, she pushed him away and was about to enter. Joshua frowned, his hand shooting out to grab her wrist. "Alicia, what's with the attitude?" He seemed quite unhappy with her this time, which was a rare thing, considering how little he bothered to come home. Normally, Alicia would have welcomed him back with open arms, a flicker of joy lighting up her tired features, but today she looked drained, almost hollow. She didn't resist his grip, meeting his gaze with a calmness that unnerved him. "Haven't I always been like this? Obedient, sensible, making sure the house is in order, ensuring you're comfortable, ready to give your best at work." A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Isn't that what you like most about me? It makes things easier for you, doesn't it? Frees up time for your other... 'special someone'." Joshua's eyes darkened at the veiled accusation. Denial hovered on his lips, but he didn't bother. Why should he? He dropped her hand and said gruffly, "Actually, that's why I'm here. We need to talk." Alicia vigorously rubbed her wrist, as though she was trying to erase his touch. "So, are you planning to finally go public with her?" Joshua's expression twisted instantly, his calm facade cracking. "What do you know? Did you have me stalked by a private investigator or something?" Alicia let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Is that necessary? Last night, you spared no expense to make her happy. Even a blind person could tell you're mad about her." He stared at her, unsettled by her icy tone. It was still her voice, still Alicia, but there was something different about her... For some reason, he felt inexplicably hurt, like a thorn pricking his heart. Perhaps it was the way she looked at him now--her eyes, once warm and filled with love for him, were now completely empty. There was no anger, no pain, just... nothing. It was a stark contrast to the woman who used to look at him as if he were her entire world. For reasons he couldn't explain, the sight of her like this stirred something in him, an unfamiliar dissatisfaction. Annoyed by his own reaction, Joshua decided to hit back, his voice harder now. "She's pregnant. It's a delicate pregnancy, so I bought her a little something to lift her spirits." Alicia's fists clenched before she could stop them. P**gnant? So, the nights she had stayed up waiting for him to come home, he'd been with another woman, working diligently to start a new family? Seeing Alicia wince a little, Joshua felt a flicker of satisfaction. "It's not that I don't want to touch you," he said, voice dripping with condescension. "You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that." His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" Convinced he was right, his voice grew colder, more biting. "Alicia, for two years, you've pulled every childish stunt, begging for my attention. Aren't you tired yet? Because I sure as hell am." He paused, letting his disdain sink in. "You claim to love me so much. Could you really walk away from me?" Alicia couldn't help the bitter laugh that escaped her. Love him? Did he even understand what that meant? When Joshua's business had crumbled, leaving him with nothing but debt and shattered dreams, it had been Alicia who emptied her savings to pull him from the wreckage. Out of gratitude--or maybe obligation--he had married her. For two long years, she had been the dutiful wife, supporting him as he clawed his way to success. And what had Alicia gotten in return? She had been cast aside like a useless relic, while another woman carried his child. Her love, her loyalty, had been ground into the dirt beneath his feet. To care for this man any longer would be masochism. Her voice steady, Alicia said, "Draft the divorce agreement. I'll agree to whatever terms you want." And with that, she turned and disappeared through the door, leaving Joshua standing alone in the hallway. For a moment, he stared after her angrily, but then a cold, mocking smile tugged at his lips. Fine, she can play the martyr. He doubted she could keep it up for long. Storming out of the house, Joshua headed straight to the apartment where his lover, Lilliana Green, awaited him. "Well, that was fast," she teased upon hearing Joshua was getting a divorce, raising a brow. "Seems she wasn't as tough to deal with as you claimed." "She's cunning," Joshua muttered, the edge of suspicion creeping into his voice. "I don't know if she's actually agreeing to the divorce or just playing me." Lilliana's arms draping lazily around his neck, "Relax, Joshua, even if she changes her mind, it's too late." Joshua's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" Chapter 3 Letting Go Lilliana's eyes flickered with shadowy intent. She wasn't foolish enough to show her cards now, so she waved it off with an effortless excuse. "During your two-year marriage, she has lived quietly in the shadows as a mere housewife, disconnected from your world. When you're assertive, would she dare to say a word?" Joshua pursed his lips into a hard line. During the past two years, Alicia had indeed done everything for him--given him support and solace. She had loved him fiercely, but at the end of it all, what value did love truly hold? Against all odds, he had clawed his way to the top, and he'd finally grasped the power he craved. That success, however, hadn't come easy, and it wasn't love that secured his position--it was alliances with the powerful. The prestige of the Green family daughter, that title alone, was worth far more than Alicia's devoted love. As these thoughts plagued his mind, Lilliana said happily, "Joshua, congratulations on escaping the grind. Shall we celebrate?" For a moment, Joshua's gaze flickered down to her, but Alicia's indifferent face suddenly flashed before his eyes. Since leaving the house earlier, Alicia hadn't once called him to ask for his whereabouts. Before, if he had been upset with her, she would've called him in a panic. A sharp, inexplicable irritation surged within him. Without thinking, he pushed Lilliana back, "You're only a few weeks' pregnant. Be careful." Lilliana, sharp as ever, sensed he was distracted. "Joshua, what's wrong?" she asked gently. "Don't you want to get divorced?" Joshua's response was instant. "Of course I want to divorce her." Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. "Then why don't you seem very happy?" Joshua offered a quick excuse, his voice steady but distant. "My father's condition has worsened. He doesn't have much time left, and Caden returned last night. He's likely here to claim his inheritance. I need to figure out how to handle him." Lilliana blinked, momentarily thrown. "Caden? Your brother from your father's first marriage? He doesn't even carry the Yates name anymore. What right does he have to fight you for the inheritance?" Joshua's expression darkened. It was true--but at the end of the day, he was still the son of a home-wrecker. All these years of relentless effort had not only been to carve out a name for himself in the Yates family, but to push Caden into the shadows where he belonged. One way or another, Joshua was hell-bent on winning. Meanwhile, Alicia stirred from her sleep. Darkness had already fallen, yet she felt even more drained than before. It was because her dreams revolved around that stranger. when her phone buzzed with a call from Monica did she snap out of her daze. "Alicia, I got your bl**d test results. I passed them to a friend of mine with some serious connections. He's digging around to see who bought the stuff." Alicia sat up a little straighter, her mind sharpening. "Thanks, Monica. Appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor: stop obsessing over that j**k. And after the divorce, focus on your career. You owe me that much." Alicia's chest warmed, her head lowering in quiet gratitude. "I know, I know." Now that she thought about it, she had come to the realization that her feelings for Joshua had never been pure love--they were born out of a debt, a sense of obligation. Her family's expectations had always weighed heavily on her, and in that lonely, stifled childhood, it was Joshua who had been there. His companionship had nurtured a vague affection she'd confused for love. "Lucky for me, love's never been something I've held onto tightly," Alicia murmured. "These last two years... I'll just see it as repaying his kindness." Monica paused, her usual boldness tempered with thoughtfulness. She knew better than anyone how, once upon a time, Joshua had indeed loved Alicia. But, it turned out love could be a fleeting thing. "Alicia, I really hope you've let go for good," Monica said with a convicted sigh. A sharp pang hit Alicia's chest, her eyes stinging as she fought back the urge to cry. Quickly, she pressed her hand to her eyelids, refusing to let the tears fall. It was only then she noticed something startling. Stunned, she stared at her hand. The wedding ring--something she had once held onto so tightly--was gone. Gone for a whole day and night, and she hadn't even noticed. Suddenly, her heart felt lighter, the weight of everything she'd been carrying beginning to lift. She whispered, more to herself than anyone, "Yes, I've truly let go." ... It didn't take long for Joshua to notice. He had returned to grab something quickly when his eyes fell on her hand. His brow furrowed as he asked, without thinking, "Where's your wedding ring?" Chapter 4 Her Nemesis Alicia's only concern now was leaving Joshua, so she ignored his question and asked flatly, "Are the divorce papers ready yet?" That word again--"divorce". Irritation flickered across Joshua's eyes. "What's the rush?" he snapped, his voice cold and sharp. "My father's finalizing his will, and if word gets out about my divorce, it'll ruin my standing. Now, pack your things--we're having dinner at the Yates Mansion this afternoon." With Caden's return, the family was throwing a welcome-home dinner for him. They also hoped that by doing so, it'd lift the spirits of Jerald Yates, Joshua's father. However, maintaining the charade of a happy marriage was the last thing on Alicia's mind. "I'm not going," she announced curtly. "Just get the divorce finalized and stop wasting my time." Joshua laughed, a sound that held no warmth. "Oh, come on, Alicia. Stop pretending. You hid the ring because you don't actually want to leave me, right? You can't stand the thought of being without me." He leaned in, smirking, and added, "You've worked hard these past two years. Even if we divorce, I'll still take care of you--as long as you keep me happy." Alicia's eyes widened, disbelief turning into anger. Hid the ring? Couldn't bear to be without him? His arrogant words sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Alicia's ears. With a sharp sneer, she shot back, "Oh, Mr. Yates, how could I possibly make you happy? Don't worry, I'll return the ring--wouldn't want this plain Jane to irk you, right? Once you have it, we're finalizing the divorce immediately." But Joshua wasn't fazed by her venom. He thought he knew her too well, convinced this was just another ploy to get his attention. Without thinking too much, he tossed a bag at her. "We've got guests today. Dress appropriately, and don't make me look bad." Alicia looked down at the bag, her mind flashing back to the countless times she had visited the mansion dressed in modest, unassuming clothes-- doing everything to blend in, to please him and his family. But now, with their divorce looming on the horizon, Alicia no longer cared to play the part of a dutiful wife. After slipping into the outfit, she carefully applied a touch of makeup, just enough to bring out the vibrance in her already flawless complexion. The subtle enhancements accentuated her smooth skin and delicate features, lending her a certain glow. When Joshua saw her descending the staircase, he froze for a brief moment, eyes lingering. Perhaps it was the way the dress hugged Alicia's graceful curves, making her seem more alluring than usual. At the entrance of the Yates Mansion, they both slipped into their familiar roles, masking the tension between them with practiced ease. Alicia casually looped her arm through Joshua's, their movements synchronized as they walked into the courtyard. Though Jerald was too ill to receive anyone, the grand hall bustled with life, relatives filling the space with chatter. The noise hummed around her, but for some reason, as soon as Alicia crossed the threshold, a sharp chill pricked at her skin. She instinctively looked up, her gaze immediately drawn to the figure lounging casually at the far end of the room. Legs crossed, dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a sliver of his collarbone, the man oozed arrogance, his presence commanding. When Alicia's eyes finally met his-- a familiar, authoritative stare that pinned her in place-- her mind raced as emotions began to surge uncontrollably. Joshua noticed the shift in her demeanor, his brows furrowing as he asked, "What's going on with you?" Alicia's breath caught in her throat. One word escaped her lips, barely audible. "Caden?" Just the mention of his name sent a chill down her spine. To her, Caden was the embodiment of her nightmares. Due to their families' friendship, their paths first crossed at the tender age of ten. Caden, having taken a year off, transferred to her school, and from that moment, Alicia's perfect world began to unravel. She could no longer claim the top spot. No matter how relentless her efforts, no matter how late she stayed up studying, Caden was always a step ahead. He would outscore her by the smallest of margins--a point, maybe two--leaving her perpetually stranded in second place. Anyone else might have accepted defeat, settled into the role of runner-up. But not Alicia. Born into the once prestigious Bennett family, she was raised under the suffocating weight of living up to her family name. Excellence wasn't just a goal--it was the currency by which she could earn her parents' affection. Failure was not an option, yet Caden had the audacity to snatch away everything she'd worked for with what seemed like effortless ease. It was as if he'd set his sights on her from the very beginning, and Alicia, stubborn to a fault, refused to back down. Their rivalry spanned over a decade, a relentless battle fought both openly and in the shadows, and their final showdown took place in college, just before their graduation, at the national competition. Alicia poured her heart and soul into that moment, her focus razor-sharp as she aimed for nothing less than perfection. And she achieved it, having garnered a perfect score. But Caden, ever the serpent, had bribed the judges, twisting the results in his favor. Alicia was forced, once again, into second place. The sting of injustice was deep, but the harshest blow came from her father, Phil Bennett. Over the phone, his voice dripped with disappointment in her ranking. Alicia, having grown accustomed to his tirades, said nothing. She waited for his anger to ebb, then asked quietly, "I'm graduating soon. Will you come back?" Her mother, Donna, had always been her softer solace. She comforted Alicia that day, promising they'd be there for her graduation. But life had other plans. Phil and Donna, rushing back from Itrubisite to attend the graduation, perished in a tragic plane crash. Overnight, Alicia's world crumbled, left an orphan in this cruel world. Since that day, she had never challenged Caden again. Afterward, Caden left Warrington to build his career overseas. ... "He's back for the inheritance," Joshua muttered, his voice barely audible. Alicia cast him a sidelong glance as he continued, "With a family empire as big as ours, an eldest son like him wouldn't give up so easily." Her brow furrowed slightly. It was true--the Yates empire was massive, a legacy most would kill for. But Caden had accumulated his own fortune, surpassing even the family's vast wealth. Did he really care about the inheritance? Then again, this was Caden. Competing was in his blood. Even if he didn't care about the fortune itself, he'd fight tooth and nail just to win, to toy with everyone else. The man had a knack for stirring chaos purely for his own amusement. Alicia had been his rival for as long as she could remember, and even now, the thought of giving him so much as a glance felt like a waste of energy. She turned to walk away. But Joshua caught her wrist, his grip firm yet tense. "I know you two don't get along," he said. "But he's still my elder brother. We need to maintain appearances." Her body stiffened at the touch, and she immediately tried to pull her hand free. Joshua's frown deepened. "Alicia, behave," he hissed. Irritation flared in her chest. "I'm not refusing to go in. Just let go of me first. I don't want your filthy hands touching me." A flicker of something dark passed over Joshua's face, and instead of releasing her, he intertwined their fingers, squeezing them tight. Alicia bit her tongue, silently fuming. As they neared, Caden's gaze slowly lifted, his eyes narrowing in a lazy, almost bored assessment of them. "Caden," Joshua greeted, his tone strained, meeting his brother's gaze with forced cordiality. Caden's eyes flicked to their entwined hands, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your girlfriend?" he asked indifferently, as though he didn't recognize Alicia. Chapter 5 We Meet Again So Soon Alicia's nerves coiled tight like a spring. That voice... Her messy thoughts blurred into chaos, but one thing broke through the haze--Joshua's calm declaration. "Alicia and I have been married for two years now. She cares about me, so we kept it low-key. Just went straight for the registration; no ceremony. You were busy abroad at the time, so we didn't bother you." Caden arched a brow, his voice laced with venomous mockery. "Oh, so she's my sister-in-law." The way he spat the words "sister-in-law" felt more like a s*ap than a title, leaving no doubt about his contempt for her. Alicia could feel the man's sneer underneath every syllable. And all this was thanks to her so-called husband, Joshua. Her hand trembled as she snatched a tissue, vigorously wiping her hand. "Looks like Alicia's a bit of a germophobe," Caden observed, his tone a casual jab at her disgust. Joshua's expression darkened, the tension between them thickening. He hadn't expected her to humiliate him like this. "It seems I've spoiled her too much," he muttered, his voice low and tight with irritation. Caden's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint. "If it's a serious condition, she should get treated. It could impact her role as a mother. You know how badly our father has wanted a grandchild." At this, something flickered across Joshua's eyes. Even though Alicia, his wife, was right beside him, he went ahead and lied through his teeth. "Thanks for the concern, Caden, but I already have good news for Dad. I just haven't gotten around to telling him yet." Caden's smirk deepened, his gaze flicking toward Alicia, who was about done with the bullshit of a charade. She quietly excused herself and strode off. "How far along is she?" he asked meaningfully. "Doesn't seem like she's pregnant." Joshua didn't miss a beat. "Just a month." The answer was as much a threat as it was an announcement. Now, the inheritance stakes had just been raised, and Jerald, ever focused on continuing the family line, would certainly take his unborn grandchild into consideration. Caden's smile hardened, and Joshua delivered the final blow with a smug undertone. "You'd better catch up, Caden. I can't always be one step ahead." Caden, unfazed, waved his hand lazily. "No rush." ... Alicia stepped onto the terrace, the cool night breeze washing over her skin. She drank in the fresh air hungrily to steady her nerves. Pulling out her phone, she quickly dialed the manager of the private cinema again. "Have you found the ring?" she asked anxiously. The manager hesitated, sounding troubled. "Ms. Bennett, we've searched thoroughly and questioned all the staff, but... we really couldn't find any ring." "Then..." Alicia clenched her fist, her mind racing. "Do you have the contact details of the guest who booked the room that day?" "I'm sorry, but due to our privacy policy, we can't disclose any information on our clients." Her heart sank. "I see," she sighed with resignation. "Please tell me immediately if anything turns up, okay?" In a perfect world, she could've just bought an identical ring and pass it off for the original. Unfortunately, Joshua had that ring custom-made, and it wasn't easy to replicate. After dinner, it started to rain. The relatives began to trickle out one by one. Joshua stood by her side as they made their way to the car, his eyes trailing down to her bare wrist. "If you liked that bracelet at the auction, then I can buy you something like it," he said coolly. Alicia had to resist the urge to roll her eyes sardonically. She didn't believe for a second that Joshua had a change of heart towards her. "Trying to buy my silence, huh?" Her words were sharp, slicing right through Joshua's tender facade. "No need. I have no desire to be tangled up in your affairs." Joshua hadn't intended to sound like that, but her mocking tone struck a nerve. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smile crossed his lips. "Fine. Don't take it. The money I spend on you is a waste anyway." Alicia bit the inside of her cheek before adding firmly, "Joshua, I already told you. I'm willing to leave this marriage empty-handed. Let's sign the divorce papers tomorrow morning and end this once and for all." His smile twisted into something dark, something dangerous. "What about the ring?" "I lost it." Joshua's eyes narrowed, his tone unrelenting. "I don't care about anything else. I want the ring." She could barely contain her frustration, her breath hitching as he delivered his final blow. "If you can't find it," he said coldly, "I'll assume you're holding onto it because you still care about me." Just then, Joshua's phone rang; it was Lilliana calling. "Joshua." She mewled his name pitifully. "The thunder is so loud. I'm scared to sleep alone... Can you come over?" The car wasn't heading anywhere near Lilliana's and Joshua was furious with Alicia, so without a second thought, he kicked her out into the rain and sped off. He didn't even leave her an umbrella. Alicia stood frozen by the roadside, the downpour quickly soaking through her clothes. The cold rain seeped into her bones, chilling her to the core. Gritting her chattering teeth, she swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth and began trudging along the drenched pavement. Behind her, the soft hum of an engine crept closer. A sleek, low-profile Maybach rolled up beside her, its headlights cutting through the rain. "Mr. Ward," the driver said, glancing back, "I believe that's Ms. Bennett." The car slowed to a stop. Caden glanced out the window, his sharp eyes narrowing on Alicia's lonesome figure. She had just paused, her fingers gathering the fabric of her soaked dress, tying it up to ease her stride. Caden's lips curled into a faint. "Invite her inside," he drawled. The car came to a halt next to Alicia. The driver stepped out, holding a large umbrella over her head, his voice polite. "Ms. Bennett, it's hard to find a cab at this hour. May I offer you a ride home?" Alicia's eyes flicked up, recognizing the man as the Yates family's driver. She hesitated for a moment before nodding, her voice soft but steady. "Thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience." However, as soon as she slipped into the backseat of the car, she locked eyes with its other passenger--Caden. "We meet again so soon, sister-in-law?" His voice, smooth as velvet, carried a hint of mischief. ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-e | Fun Novel | https://www.facebook.com/100090881055588/ | 1,242 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | VIDEO | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-ena265_2-1019-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=233925549638247&rawadid=120212784424020604 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463663211_3992078461058609_2133380414223784380_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8cyhQxMHDqYQ7kNvgFTyqma&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AmUb36_tcCjkoEs_yi1q42d&oh=00_AYBMUjbOnzkL_kd4sUspXO3l35xx9Cpfm53ujl6F67xBMw&oe=6747168C | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Fun Novel | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,508,510 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2509051}' |
Yes | 2024-11-22 19:51 | active | 1909 | 0 |
|
🔞Attention! Do not read in public!👉 | February in Sureton City was wet. It had been drizzling throughout the day, leaving the roads damp. The cold wind brought with it the rain, making Freya Somner shiver. She held an umbrella and curled up while crouching before the entrance to the city hall. It was already 5:00 pm. Would that person come? She was worried as she thought about her grandfather, Neil Somner, who lay sick in bed. Had he finished his IV drip? Would he need to use the restroom? Had Thomas Talbot already gone home? She looked up and scanned the empty streets. The city hall would close for the day at 5:30 pm. She would just grit her teeth and wait for another half an hour, then. If that person didn't show up, she could blame him and tell Neil and Thomas that he'd stood her up. It wasn't because she didn't want to marry him or anything. Neil was sick. As a traditional medicine practitioner, he knew his time was running out. Freya was his only concern—she would be alone in the world once he passed. He'd contacted Thomas, whom he'd saved many years ago. Thomas had promised Neil that he would do everything in his power to help if Neil ever needed it. All Neil had to do was make the call. Years had passed since then, but the call had miraculously gone through. Thomas had shown up the very next day. Neil had explained the situation to him and asked Thomas to help care for Freya in the future. Thomas had generously said, "It's only natural for me to care for her. How about this—I have many grandsons, so I'll have one of them marry Fae as a way of repaying you. That way, she won't be alone." Neil had agreed, leaving Freya with no room to object. She didn't want to marry—she could take care of herself and was fine alone. She was currently staying at the dormitory her university had prepared for graduate students. She even had 2,300 a month as financial aid. Eating at the hospital's and university's cafeterias was cheap—she only needed to spend 15 a day on food. However, Neil had insisted. He felt that it was hard to predict the future, and he would only be able to rest in peace once he saw that marriage certificate. That way, he'd be able to face Freya's parents in the afterlife with no regrets. Freya's parents had died after falling off a cliff. They'd been searching for a herbal catalyst to save Thomas back in the day. It had rained that day, just as it had on this day. Freya had seen her parents' corpses entwined with one another, their hands still clutching the herbal catalyst. After her parents passed away, she and Neil depended on each other for survival. It was on that day that she'd suddenly grown up. She'd studied hard and skipped grades, sitting for her SATs at 17 years old. Then, she'd gotten into Sureton University's medical faculty, joining the seven-year integrated bachelor's and master's program. She only had two years to go before she could graduate and officially start working. Things were starting to look good. Then, Neil had been diagnosed with stomach cancer. It was taking his life away. The screeching of brakes pulled Freya out of her reverie. She looked up at the offroad vehicle before her. It was painted a military green and covered in mud, and the tires were soiled. It was clear the car had ventured through the mountains. The door opened, blocking the man's face from her view. Still, she'd gotten a glimpse of his chiseled features. His bushy brows, tall nose, and deep-set eyes formed a handsome, honest face. With the door open, all Freya could see was the army pants enveloping his long legs and the leather boots he wore. It was a cold day, yet he only wore an olive green T-shirt. He stepped away from the car. Before Freya could take a closer look at his face, he approached her, stopping before her so his boots were level with her eyes. "Are you Freya Somner?" he asked, his voice deep and somewhat daunting. "Yeah." "Let's get married, then." He turned and headed into the city hall. Chapter 2 Freya wanted to stand up, but she'd been crouching for so long that her legs had gone numb. "What's wrong?" the man asked. "My legs have gone numb." She was lifted off her feet as soon as the words were out of her mouth. An unfamiliar scent enveloped her, and she felt her face burn. The man placed her on the seat before the counter. "Get your identification." She kept her head lowered as she obediently placed the things on the counter. "Daniel Talbot," the staff said. "That's me," the man said. "Freya Somner." "Here," Freya said. She looked up at the staff. The staff looked at the identification she held, then at Freya. The latter's eyes were spirited but also carried a hint of naivety. Freya was only 22, but Daniel was already 28. He'd even carried her in. That made the staff suspect whether Freya had been forced into this. She asked, "Are you here to get married at your own will?" "Yes, I am," Freya said. "Alright, then. Fill up these forms, please." At 5:30 pm, Freya and Daniel walked out of the city hall. Freya looked down at her marriage certificate. She'd gone from being single to married once the staff stamped the certificate. She'd married a man she'd met for the first time without even dating him. The whole thing had only taken a matter of minutes. Daniel stopped and looked at her. "Where are you headed now?" She had kept her head down and hadn't been paying attention to the distance between them. She walked right into his chest. Pain spread through her, starting from her nose. Tears welled in Freya's eyes. How could his chest be as hard as a wall? She clamped a hand over her nose and looked at him tearily. "I'm going back to the hospital." He was so tall that her eyes were only level with his chest. It was incredibly muscular and looked just like the diagrams she'd seen in her medical texts. "Get in the car," he said. Freya struggled to open the door. She tugged it with all her strength, but it didn't budge. Daniel saw her from the driver's seat. He waved at her, gesturing for her to back up. Then, he opened the door from inside. "Which hospital are you going to?" he asked. "The county tumor hospital, the one at Percat Street. Thanks." Freya obediently settled in her seat. "Your seatbelt," he said. She put it on, and he started the car. She noticed that his hands and arms were tanned, with protruding veins. He oozed strength and power. Suddenly, Freya's stomach rumbled. The sound was magnified in the silent car. She instinctively held her stomach, her face turning beet red. What was wrong with her? Why did she keep embarrassing herself? Was there something about her that made her incompatible with Daniel? Her stomach continued to rumble for a while. Finally, the car stopped. Freya thought they'd arrived at the hospital and moved to open the door. Then, she looked out and said, "We're not at the hospital." Daniel had already gotten out of the car, though. He headed to a fruit store without looking back at her. Soon, he returned with a bag full of fruits. "I don't know what your grandfather likes, so I bought a little of everything." "He can't eat anything. Doctor's orders." Daniel looked at her, perhaps because she sounded too calm. Only then did Freya notice how deep-set his eyes were. There was a hint of dominance in them. "You have them, then." He placed the bag on her lap. "Have some to tide the hunger. I'm in a rush." Freya wondered whether he was showing his concern for her. A wave of warmth surged in her as she peeled a banana. It was sweet. … The nurse had just removed Neil's IV drip when Freya and Daniel arrived at the ward. Thomas took the marriage certificates from Daniel and Freya and held them before Neil. He said happily, "Look at this, Neil. They're official marriage certificates with the stamps and all. They're genuine!" Neil smiled and nodded weakly. "That's great. I won't have anything to worry about anymore." "Come closer so Neil can see you, Dan," Thomas said. Daniel stepped forward. "Hi, Grandpa." Neil's smile widened. "Hi…" He held Daniel's hand and said, "I'll leave Freya in your hands from now on. She's a softie but is stubborn on the inside. I hope you'll be more tolerant of her and take the time to explain your thoughts to her if you two ever get into an argument." Tears streamed down Freya's face when she heard this. Daniel said, "I will, Grandpa." "Don't worry, Neil. We won't mistreat Freya. Daniel has property and a car—I'll have him show Freya around his place right now. She can move in when she's free," Thomas said. Freya forgot about crying and stared at Thomas in shock when she heard that. Didn't she and Daniel only have to get married? Why did they even have to live together? "Go on, then. It's still light out, so you can see what the place is like," Neil said. Daniel and Freya headed to his place under Thomas' urging. Chapter 3 Daniel's apartment was in Sureton City's central commercial area. It was an expensive area with good infrastructure—the medical and education systems were well-established. The residential area was right next to Sureton City's largest park. Freya looked at the minimalist, almost stark apartment. The marble coffee table was covered in a layer of dust. "This is your home?" "Yeah." Daniel also saw the dust. "I don't usually stay here." That didn't make sense at all. Why would anyone not live in their own home? Freya couldn't understand it. "There's a card here that you can use to pay for the utilities." He opened a drawer in the TV cabinet to show her. "If anything needs fixing, you can speak to the management office. "I'll have someone clean up the place later. There are two rooms, so you can pick whichever one you want. Feel free to use the study as well…" Freya observed the place. It was well renovated but showed no signs of being lived in. There weren't even any plates or utensils around. "What am I to you?" she suddenly asked. "My wife." "But I feel like your mistress," she said boldly. She didn't know whether Daniel had a girlfriend or anything—perhaps he'd only married her due to Thomas' pressure. Otherwise, he wouldn't have made her wait a whole afternoon for him, only arriving right before the city hall closed for the day. "What are you getting at?" Daniel asked. "I'm fine with getting a divorce if you already have a partner—our grandfathers have seen the marriage certificates, anyway. I don't want to inadvertently end up as a homewrecker." She respected the elderly but wouldn't do anything immoral just to comply with Neil's and Thomas' wishes. Daniel understood now. "I'm single. I usually stay at the military camp in the mountains." Freya recalled his offroad vehicle and the mud on it. That, coupled with his outfit, made her realize just who he was. "I'm sorry for misunderstanding you." "It's fine. I'll take you back to the hospital now—you can move in here whenever it's convenient for you." "What about you?" she blurted. Then, she disdained herself for asking. What did his matters have to do with her? "I need to head back after this. There's an urgent mission I need to handle." That was the last thing Daniel said to her. … Shortly after Daniel left, Neil's condition took a turn for the worse, and a new semester started. Freya bustled back and forth between the university and the hospital daily. On days when Neil felt better, he could even hold Freya's hand and reminisce with her. Neither of them mentioned that rainy night, though. He kept telling her that life was long and that she had to live well independently. However, he also told her she couldn't expect to do everything herself. She had to give in occasionally. Daniel looked like a good man, and they had to communicate with each other. They had to understand each other… Neil said many things. Freya wanted to object to everything and tell him that none of that mattered. She wanted him to know that she only wanted to spend her life with him in a small town called Floriver Town. She wanted to read medical texts and pick herbs with him. However, as a doctor, she was rational enough to know there was no chance of them ever returning to that life. The reports and data she saw every day were enough to tell her that Neil's condition was deteriorating. She cried almost daily throughout that month but hid it well. Neil never noticed. One day, white clouds floated in the blue sky. Freya drew the curtains, allowing the sunlight to stream into the room. Neil was in good spirits. "The weather is so nice today, Fae. Maybe you should take me off my oxygen tube now." He sounded calm, but Freya faltered while clipping his nails. She acted like she hadn't heard him and moved on to the next finger. "I can't take it anymore, Fae. I'm on drug every day, but it still hurts so bad. I'm begging you, okay?" His plea made Freya's nose prickle. Tears rolled down her face and landed on the floor, fading within seconds. Neil was a proud and strong man who'd never begged anyone in his life. Now… It looked like she really had to let him go. She slowly shut her eyes, sounding choked up as she said, "Okay. I'll get a doctor after I'm done clipping your nails." "The weather is so nice today that I feel so much more relaxed," Neil said. He lifted a hand with difficulty to caress her head one last time. It reminded her of how he'd praised her whenever she could memorize the things she'd read in the medical texts. After Freya signed the necessary documents, the doctor removed Neil's oxygen tube. She stood by his bedside and held his hand until his body became devoid of warmth. Thomas helped her with Neil's funeral, after which he urged her to move into Daniel's apartment. Chapter 4 Two years passed in the blink of an eye. "There's no time to eat, Dr. Somner. We're being dispatched for a house call." Freya was in a hospital's emergency room. When she heard the nurse, Jade Winton, call her, she put a folder over her unfinished instant mac and cheese and left the doctor's lounge. "Where's Dr. Wood?" she asked while wearing a mask. She hurried to catch up with Jade. "He's accompanying Lena for a prenatal check. I've called him, and he's on his way." Jade grabbed a first-aid kit and an extra bag of gauze and bandages. She handed them to Freya. "What's the situation? Why do we need so many bandages and gauze?" "A luxury jewelry store was robbed. The store's staff called the police, but the robbers discovered them and took ten staff hostage. We're being dispatched to provide medical assistance," Jade said. She told Freya everything she knew, then added, "Don't be rash later. Leave everything to Dr. Wood." "Got it. Thanks, Jade." Freya's mentor, Jason Wood, arrived at the same time as Freya and Jade. He was a tall, skinny man whose hairline was receding. He'd come from a prenatal check with his wife, Lena Johnson, and had already changed into his uniform. It made him look particularly spirited. "What's the situation?" he asked as he got into the car. "A jewelry store's been robbed. The robbers are armed," Jade said. Silence descended upon the car. They didn't know what they were facing but had to go at it regardless. Medicine knew no borders, and all lives were equal in worth. They had to save lives as long as they were at risk. When Freya and the others arrived, the police had already secured the scene. A crowd consisting of spectators and staff from various media outlets gathered behind the police line, surrounding the place and making it hard for anyone to get through. Police cars and vehicles belonging to a SWAT team were parked outside the jewelry store. There were also three buses with the windows tinted black. Freya followed Jason out of the car. A man who looked like an administrator hurried over to them, looking anxious. "The robbers need a doctor in there to save their comrade. Which one of you two will go in?" Freya looked at the jewelry store. It had three floors and was a corner lot with an expansive view. A mall was behind it, which meant it probably had more than one exit. "I'll go," Jason said, dragging Freya out of her reverie. She gave him a disagreeable look. "No way. I'll go, Dr. Wood. You have parents and children to care for, and Lena's conceived with your second child. You can't go in there." "You can't, either. You're inexperienced." Jason's attitude was firm. "The situation is complicated. I'm the only one who can head in there." Freya didn't argue with him. She turned to the administrator and volunteered. "I'll go, sir. I've passed the medical board exam and can practice independently. I don't have any dependents or relatives to care for." He looked at her. She was young and so nervous that she clenched her fists, but her expression was calm. She was bold, but her courage needed some training. "You can go, then. We don't know the situation inside, so we can only act when the Falcon Strike Unit arrives. All you need to do when you get in there is to save whoever is injured. Drag things out for as long as possible while ensuring your safety and wait for help." "Understood, sir." Freya wore her medical cap and gave herself a mental pep talk. "Freya…" Jason started. "I have to gain experience since I don't have it, Dr. Wood. You have to give me a chance," she said. That was what medicine was like. One had to be bold and careful while constantly defeating one's old self. That way, one would only become a better version of oneself. Jason knew what Freya was like. She'd met various people when treating patients. When some of them criticized or insulted her, she wouldn't take it lying down. Her retorts left much to be desired, though. For instance, if a patient said she was incapable and that a doctor online had told them this and that, she would say, "I'll leave, then. You can ask your online doctor to treat you." Once, someone had shouted at her, saying she was useless. She'd clapped back, calling that person the useless one. "Do you guys have a bulletproof vest or something? Give one to her." Jason knew nothing he said would change Freya's mind. The administrator gave one of his subordinates a look. A member of the SWAT team brought a bulletproof vest over. Freya took her doctor's coat off and put the bulletproof vest on over her T-shirt. Then, she put her uniform on. Chapter 5 Jade handed Freya the first-aid kit before hanging the stethoscope from her neck. "You're just going to ignore everything I told you before we came here, aren't you? You're bound to get into trouble if you continue like this." "No one is more suitable than me, Jade," Freya said calmly. "It's not like the military region's general hospital lacks doctors. If you turn them down, they'll arrange for someone else to come." "But it's too far away. They'll take at least 30 minutes to arrive. That doesn't conform to the principles of pre-hospitalization emergency care." Jade was one of the emergency room's most experienced nurses, so she knew Freya was right. It was the only thing they could do under the circumstances. The administrator held a loudspeaker and shouted toward the store, "The doctor is coming. Open the door." A hoarse voice rang out as soon as the words were out of his mouth. "Put the first-aid kit on the ground and turn in a circle. Then, take everything out of the first-aid kit and lay them on the ground." Freya did as told. She'd just placed the final tool on the ground when the hoarse voice rang out again. "Put the things back in and come inside." Freya packed everything back. She was about to enter the store when she felt a cool breeze. Curious, she looked in the direction it had come. A helicopter was hovering in midair in one of the jewelry store's blind spots. A tall figure in camouflage slid down the rope and made a smooth landing. It happened in seconds. Freya stared at the man, finding his figure incredibly familiar. He wore a black mask, and his sharp eyes flitted past her. Then, he hid behind the wall. Another team member landed behind him. "Come in," the hoarse voice urged loudly. He sounded impatient. Freya knew she had to enter the store since these people had yet to infiltrate it. Once she understood that, she didn't hesitate to head inside. As soon as she pushed open the door, she smelled the metallic scent of blood. Suddenly, someone grabbed her by the neck and roughly dragged her inside. Then, he flung her onto the floor and commanded, "Save him." She looked at the man on the floor. His mask, shaped like a pig's head, had been thrown aside. He looked ashen while struggling to breathe and had cyanosis of the nail bed. These were all signs of a lack of oxygen. Freya checked him and concluded that he was having an asthma attack. His throat had swelled up, leading to breathing difficulties. She searched his bag while muttering, "Where's the inhaler?" Asthma patients would bring their inhalers when they were out, but she didn't find one in his bag. "What are you looking for?" a man in a mask shaped like a dog's head asked. "His inhaler," she said. "He doesn't have one. Do a cricothyrotomy on him right now." Freya was taken aback. "How are you related to him? You know how to save him?" Suddenly, he pressed a gun to her forehead. "Shut up if you don't want to die. Just do as I say!" The iciness of the metal made Freya's heart clench. Her mind went blank for a second, and she couldn't think. "Hurry up!" He kicked her shoulder. The pain made her snap to her senses. She forced herself to calm down and took a deep breath before commencing anatomical positioning and sterilization. Then, she inserted a thick injection needle into the cricothyroid membrane. The process didn't take long, and the man gradually started looking better. Suddenly, a black thing landed not far from Freya. Before she realized what it was, a few more followed. The inside of the store was quickly filled with smoke, and people started yelling. The alarm went off. Freya wanted to take advantage of the chaos to hide, but a hand wrapped around her neck. A gun was pressed to her forehead, and someone snarled, "You're coming with me." Chapter 6 The man dragged Freya to a secluded corner to hide. The cold feeling against her temple made her compliant. Her palms grew sweaty as she stood there, and she could hear her heart racing. No matter how nervous or scared she was, she could only place her faith in the Falcon Strike Unit and tightly hold the needle in her hand. A few minutes later, red lights flashed at them. The man dragged Freya out of their hiding spot. Before she could even see what was happening, she heard a muffled groan behind her. Then, there was a thump, and the robber's hand fell before her. She was still lost when a team of three surrounded her. A familiar voice said, "Take her out, Rabbit." "Roger, Falcon." This voice belonged to a woman. Rabbit, or Loren Smith, turned to Freya. "Come with me." Freya turned to look at the familiar man while following Loren out. He glanced at her while walking up the stairs, and his sharp eyes matched the ones in her memory. She asked Loren, "Is the person you called Falcon Daniel Talbot?" Loren faltered. Then, she continued walking out while observing their surroundings. She didn't respond to Freya's question, but Freya knew she was right. After leaving the jewelry store, the situation outside left no room for Freya to be pensive. She threw herself into work—the jewelry store's staff had more or less been injured. Jason was rescuing the most critically injured ones, so she had to handle those who were only bruised or scraped. The injured staff came and went as she stopped the bleeding, cleaned wounds, and bandaged them. "Freya." She looked up in the middle of stopping a patient's bleeding to see black leather boots before her. Then, she raised her head to find Daniel standing before her. She looked away and continued with her work. "Yes?" "Help me clean this up." He'd taken his mask off, his tanned face unreadable. It had been two years since they'd last seen each other. Now that they were reunited, Freya still couldn't help feeling a little scared of him. Based on what she remembered, he was a little domineering, and he spoke and acted brusquely. "I'm almost done here." She picked up the pace and recorded the time. Then, she called out to Jade, who was somewhere behind her, "I'm done with the last one, Jade. They can be sent to the hospital now." She turned back to Daniel. "Have a seat." She sterilized her hands and scanned him. There didn't seem to be any wounds on him, so she asked, "Where's your injury?" "The side of my abdomen." He lifted his shirt, revealing the bandage around his waist. Freya crouched before him, finding that the bandage had already been stained with blood. She removed it and looked at the stitches on the neat wound—it was a knife wound. He asked, "How have you been for the past two years?" "Not too bad." "I was on a mission abroad when your grandfather passed. I've only just returned." Freya faltered. Daniel was explaining why he had missed Neil's funeral. Her voice remained calm as she said, "I understand." They didn't speak anymore after that. Freya didn't ask about the wound, merely cleaning it and bandaging it again. She stood up and took off her gloves, throwing them into the medical waste bin. "You'll have to be careful with your wound for some time. It'll take longer for you to recover if you keep reopening it." "Thanks," he said. "You're welcome." Their conversation was polite and distant. "This is yours, right?" Daniel suddenly held out a sandalwood bracelet with an emerald pendant in the middle. Freya's face was carved on it—it didn't look much like her, though. It was a bracelet her father had made for her. "Yes, it is. Thanks." She reached out for it. Her fingers brushed against his palm as she took the bracelet from him, making her heart skip a beat. She immediately retracted her hand. "I'm leaving." Daniel stood up. He straightened his shirt and returned to his unit. Freya watched as the helicopter started up. The blades spun, lifting the aircraft into the air. Then, it flew away. "Let's go, Dr. Somner. We're taking a police car back," Jade called. Freya snapped to her senses. The helicopter was no longer in sight. All that was left was a vortex cloud left from its tail. She tightened her grip on the bracelet and packed everything up. Then, she ran to Jade with the first-aid kit and medical waste bag in hand. … After the incident, Jason requested that she be placed under counseling and given a month off. Freya returned to work after only three days at home, though. "Go home and rest," he said. "I need to do something with my hands, Dr. Wood." Jason pressed a hand to his forehead and threw her a pair of gloves. "Go to the debridement room and change the dressing for the patients there. You're not allowed to go on house calls or dispatches in the future." "Why?" Freya didn't get it. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465249817_520746214095774_6444994746307294846_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NnSR5wYHPYMQ7kNvgGBgoVe&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AFRiHgWoZa_BYKEtHCqwL5_&oh=00_AYDrux3M-k3LOsdLgfDxQcuh6JxMK_cvJQJmnMs2rP2jQg&oe=674714AB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,505,963 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-22 18:57 | active | 1907 | 0 |
|
Oishei celebrates 'remarkable' gift from New Era Cap Foundation | Oishei Children's Hospital marked an exciting occasion on Nov. 20, renaming its Pediatric Hematology/Oncology Wing in honor of New Era Cap CEO Chris Koch's recent $500,000 donation. Dr. Kara Kelly, chief of the Roswell Park Oishei Children's Cancer and Blood Disorders Program, said the funds will help them expand their capacity to provide much more "advanced, holistic, family-centered care." That includes an increased ability to provide advanced cellular therapies like bone marrow transplants, launching a pediatric palliative care program and expanding integrative medicine offerings for pain management such as acupuncture and massage. | LEARN_MORE | https://buffalo.com/community/oishei-celebrates-re | Buffalo Magazine | https://www.facebook.com/buffalomagazine/ | 13,131 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | buffalo.com | IMAGE | The Pediatric Hematology/Oncology Wing at Oishei Children's Hospital now bears a new name thanks to a generous gift from New Era Cap CEO Chris Koch. | https://buffalo.com/community/oishei-celebrates-remarkable-gift-from-new-era-cap-foundation/article_32e36c54-a8ee-11ef-ae49-ff36c7db0a5c.html | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467972522_1073187024533697_8882550686457299470_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8D6CGnzA-FEQ7kNvgH1UQ_h&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AznF-GVOj9L2lsXsRRUNwzp&oh=00_AYA_drqTRXUtB20gHHxf5NOS3OxKOekTFJbsdojMVsiIsQ&oe=6746FEB5 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Buffalo Magazine | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,504,255 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2504254}' |
Yes | 2024-11-22 18:36 | active | 1906 | 0 |
|
Limited Time Offer! | Cold War Patriots is now serving FL! If you are a nuclear weapons worker you can now get a free 4-piece steak knife set. | LEARN_MORE | https://offers.coldwarpatriots.org/fl6knivesgiveaw | Cold War Patriots | https://www.facebook.com/ColdWarPatriots/ | 7,598 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | offers.coldwarpatriots.org | DCO | Cold War Patriots | https://offers.coldwarpatriots.org/fl6knivesgiveaway-1/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=social-media&utm_campaign=701UW00000EciCv&utm_adgroup=Florida6_Conversions&utm_content=picnicknives_Knives&utm_term=Knives | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462267611_514175984908715_4851735124937626505_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-JNHuMXpnmAQ7kNvgFvSbeG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ABvkodl0MipOvic-aTiXDPl&oh=00_AYAP06FFMbeHW_60AOtfDiPMmT_yuOx1S0b-OF8reEuUCg&oe=6746F271 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Cold War Patriots | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,504,897 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2504896}' |
Yes | 2024-11-22 18:36 | active | 1906 | 0 | 👉Local Full Mouth Dental Implant Offers | TIRED OF HIDING YOUR SMILE? 🤫 Say goodbye to dentures and hello to a confident you! 💫 Get top-quality dental implants at an affordable price. Learn how ➡️ | LEARN_MORE | https://www.findapiece.com/post/affordable-seniors | Dental Implant Solutions | https://www.facebook.com/61560254794826/ | 280 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | www.findapiece.com | VIDEO | 👉Budget-Friendly Dental Implant | https://www.findapiece.com/post/affordable-seniors-dental-implants?rac=affordable%20seniors%20dental%20implants&utm_source=facebook&placement={{placement}}&cid={{campaign.id}}&adgid={{adset.id}}&adid={{ad.id}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-lga3-3.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467746806_1508947063098221_1513308892986147332_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NKlYqq_vZyoQ7kNvgELclxV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-3.xx&_nc_gid=Axm34TUY5NrirL6FcTXGhIN&oh=00_AYAUqL8QFUS6pF6neEngdClvp7vAiGrl8FvwWmoffEMvDA&oe=6746DD0B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Dental Implant Solutions | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 74 of 535, showing 20 record(s) out of 10,692 total